Daydreams of 2 girls

Back to London after a hiatus

2010-11-03T02:21:00.006+08:00

The months passed quickly. The Lunar New Year came and went. My stay in Australia with my family for 2 months was fantastic. The twins were doing well and my parents were enjoying their life there. Working out on the farm took my mind off many things and taught me to appreciate life. My family knew of the going on in London, but they did not ask much about the details. My Dad was very concerned about the whole pregnancy thing, but I assured him that it was just a rumor and nothing more. And we left it as that.

Gareth and I hardly spoke as we went back to our lives. I kept track of his accomplishments, and Pris updated me about him as well. He seemed to be doing very well, launching a new line of men’s wear and bridal gowns. I’ve read every interview of him in any magazine I could get my hands on. When I got back to the Manor, Pris updated me on the happenings of the Manor, the hotel business and of Nicholas and Gareth.

It is now July and I’m back in full swing of work in the Manor after the longest break I’ve ever taken in my working life. It was my first day back and some kid decided to pour water colour paint into the swimming pool again. I smiled inwardly and called for Mag to close off the pool and do the necessary follow up actions.

Things have been good of late, but Gareth and I have not spoken in about 4 months now. I had to admit that I missed him very much. Rumors have it that he has a new girlfriend. It hurt at first to know that Gareth had decided not to wait for me, but I knew that I have no authority over his life, so I cried for a day, kept the three rings that Gareth had given me, which I wore everyday since we parted, and moved on. Pris assures me all the time that it is just a rumor, but rumor or not, Gareth and I ended on the first day of the New Year.

After my rounds, I returned to the office and got a call through the telecom.

“Qiu!! I need you in London now!!!” Pris announced, shouted rather. I held the receiver at a distance.
“Tonight? Can I go tomorrow instead?” I asked her with a sigh.
“Tonight. Mum’s orders.” She shouted impatiently.
“But I just got back to work.” I whined.
“Exactly so. That’s what Mum said. Since you are back in action and out of hiatus, Mum wants you back at the Chateau for a short visit. Grandpapa and Grandmamma have been asking about you and you know that Grandpapa is getting old.” Pris explained as-a-matter-of-factly. I sighed aloud.
“Don't sigh and get you ass back here in London now!” she said.
“You've gotten more snappy ever since you got pregnant.", I stated as-a-matter-of-factly.
"Now!!" and she hung up. Just like that. I sighed aloud again and rested my forehead on my hands.

Going back to London meant I might meet him again after almost 7 months. I sighed and gave the necessary instructions for when I will be away and left the office early to head back to pack.

I arrived in London at about 1 in the afternoon. Robert picked me up and we headed back to the Chateau. I was ushered into the Morning room to greet my grandparents.

"Autumn! What brings you back to London?” Grandpapa asked in surprise when I stepped in.
“To visit you." I said with a smile. I leaned in and gave Grandpapa a hug.
“But Autumn, how are you?” he asked me sincerely. I smiled at him.
“I’m fine Grandpapa, don’t worry. I’ve got everything sorted out and I’m good.” I assured him.
“Good good. I’m glad.” He said with a smile. I then turned my attention to Grandmama.
“Autumn darling.” She said and hugged me.
“Grandmama, I’ve missed you.” I whispered to her as I hugged her.

“Let me take a look at you.” She said as she took a step backwards. I smiled and twirled around for her.
“Lovely, lovely. But you lost some weight.” She frowned. I laughed.
“I am surprised I did, given that my mum fed me like a cow when I was in Australia.”, I told Grandmama with a laugh.
“We will feed you up and get you back in shape soon.” She said smiling. I laughed.

"Where is Pris?", I asked them.
"Out on a walk with Nicholas. I'm so happy for them. But I was rather upset that you didn't turn up for the wedding." Grandmama said. I only smiled and shrugged.

I excused myself after catching up with then and went on to greet Mum and Dad before heading to my room to rest up before supper. My things were brought up to my room. I went up to the closet and opened it to look for a change of clothes. As I sifted through my stuff, I noticed Gareth’s pile of clothes neatly packed in a corner. I took a deep breath and picked up one of his shirts. I held it to my nose and took a deep breath. It smelled of him. I climbed into bed, took off my shoes, held his shirt close and fell asleep.

There was a gentle knock on my door, and I was awakened by it. I got up slowly and called for the person to enter my room.

“Miss Autumn, I’m sorry to disturb you, but we need to prepare you for dinner.” It was Rose.
“Rose, come on in.” I called out and she stepped in and closed the door behind her.
“I missed you Autumn.” She said and came over. I nodded and smiled.
“I’ll choose the dress while you take a quick shower to freshen up.” She offered. I nodded and headed to the bathroom for a quick shower.

I came out in a bathrobe.

“Let me do your hair Autumn.” Rose offered. I nodded and sat down, allowing Rose to do her magic.
“Thank you Rose.” I said as I went on with my make up.
“It’s nothing. I have not a chance to dress you up since you left London. I’m so glad you are back.” Rose said with a smile.

With my hair and make up done, Rose went over to my bed and held up the dress she chose for me. I looked at it in surprise. It was the pink dress, the very first dress that Gareth made with me in mind.

“No?” Rose asked me having noticed my expression.
“It will do Rose.” I told her and she helped me change into it. I figured that since it was only going to be a family dinner, I did not have to worry.
“You look wonderful. The dress still fits.” Rose exclaimed. I nodded with a smile.
“Now for accessories.” She went on excitedly and dug into my jewelry box which I brought along with me.

Rose pulled out the three rings that Gareth gave me and a simple white gold necklace and a diamond pendent. I looked at the ring as Rose helped me with the necklace. Family dinner, no big deal. It had been 2 months since I last looked at the rings. I slipped them on my fourth left finger. The diamonds sparkled in the light while the sapphires shone. I thanked Rose and left my room to the drawing room where the family gathered.

As I reached the drawing room, I heard laughter and voices. It sounded like it was not just the family. Robert opened the door and announced me. I looked around. The St Claire family was invited for dinner. All eyes turned to me.

“Autumn. Welcome home.” Nicholas came up and greeted me. I looked at Nicholas and smiled as naturally as I could. I felt out of place. I looked around and Saw Pris seated at the settee in a distance.
“How have you been?” Nicholas asked as he led me into the room.
"Good, I guess. How is your pregnant wife?" I asked with a chuckle. Nicholas laughed.
"Very pregnant, I should say." he said with a smile and a gleam in his eyes. My heart clenched. I was happy for them, but it hurt somehow.
"Well, congratulations. It's way overdue." I said to him.
"Thank you. We were just surprised that you didn't turn up for the wedding. Well, Pris was rather upset about it. You know, the hormones and all." Nicholas explained. I laughed.
"I know. She's gotten really snappy recently, hasn't she?", I said with a giggle. Nicholas only laughed.

"Qiu!", Pris exclaimed.
"I'm not deaf.", I told her as I sat down beside her. I smiled, noticing the bump.
"How have you feeling?" I asked her.
"Pregnant." she snapped.
"Other than that?" I said with a chuckle.
"Otherwise, good." she said as she gently rubbed the bump. Nicholas sat down beside her and put his hand on hers. They looked at each other, and smiled. There was an understanding. I looked away, as my heart began to hurt.

“Autumn!” Monique exclaimed as she came over to me side. I stood up and she hugged me excitedly. Edwardo acknowledged me with a nod. I smile at him as I hugged Monique.
“Let me look at you.” She said as she released me and twirled me around.
“Lovely.” She said with a huge smile.
“You just ran off without saying a goodbye and I missed you terribly.” She chided me. I made a face.
“She did. I had a hard time trying to pacify her every time she asked about you.” Phillip joined us.
“Phillip.” I said softly with a smile and stole a look behind him.

“If you are looking for him, he’s late. And we did not tell him that you have returned. The St Claire and the Ridges have been having dinners together regularly, so he is assuming that it’s just another dinner.” Phillip said with a gentle smile. My face changed and I felt woozy. I quickly reached for the rings to remove them when Robert announced the arrival of Gareth.

And a Chloe Hamton.

I stood there rooted, not moving, not wanting to turn around. I tried again to remove the rings from my finger as I heard the family greet each other.

“Gareth, just in time.” Monique went up to greet her son.
“Chloe, I’m so glad you could make it.” She went on to greet the female guest.
“I must thank Lady Ridges for inviting me. It’s been so long since I last came by to London for a visit.” Chloe exclaimed excitedly.

I stood where I stood. It was then I felt someone gently tug on my dress. It was Pris.

“I can’t. Pris, I can’t do this.” I whispered to her.
“You will be fine." Pris whispered. I heard laughter; apparently, Gareth and Chloe had still not realized that I was in the same room. Nicholas stood as well.
“Autumn, you look like death. Are you feeling well?” he asked. I shook my head, unable to speak. I took a deep breath.
“If you both will excuse me, I think I would –“I began when Phillip approached us. My back was still facing the others.

“Autumn, are you feeling alright?” Phillip asked, noticing the colour leaving my face. I nodded.
“If you will excuse me, I would like to –“ I tried again. Phillip must have shielded me from Gareth’s view as he greeted Phillip.

“Phillip! Nicholas! Pris!” Gareth greeted the three of them.
“You finally noticed us?” Nicholas asked his friend dryly.
“Well, it’s great to see you again Pris. And who have we have?” Gareth asked cheerfully. My back was facing Gareth.
“Phillip, I didn’t know you were dating again.” Chloe said, joining us.
“She's visiting.” Nicholas said slowly, not knowing what was the right thing to say. I realised something was not sitting right with them.

“I don’t think we’ve met. Phillip, do introduce your girlfriend to us.” Gareth said, eyeing his brother carefully.
“How I wish she were my girlfriend, but she isn't. She's a family friend. You might have met before.” Phillip said gently, but I could tell there was some discomfort in his speech.

I took a deep breath and turned around with a smile on my face. In that instant, Gareth’s smile left his face and shock and confusion took over. Chloe looked between me and Gareth curiously, then looked at the others, as if waiting for some huge explosion to happen.

“It’s ok guys.” I told them with a smile. Gareth only stared blankly at me, as if trying to piece something together.
“Qiu, are you alright?” Pris asked. I nodded to Pris.
"I'm fine. Just tired from the flight, as I only took a short nap earlier before dinner." I added. Phillip stood beside me. Gareth looked at me as if he knew me, but didn't know me at the same time.

I looked around and something bad was inkling in me. Something was wrong, very wrong, but I could not put my finger to it. Everyone seemed cautious about something, except Chloe, who seemed genuinely lost.

"Do I know you?" Gareth asked slowly and cautiously. I looked at him in surprise, then looked at Pris, hoping that it Gareth was up to him usual pranks. Nicholas, Pris and Phillip looked somewhat uncomfortable. I turned my attention back to Gareth.
"I'm Autumn. I know it's been awhile, but I don't think 7 months will make a huge difference." I explained to him gently. Gareth looked confused.
"You seem somewhat farmiliar, and there's this feeling I can't seem to explain." he said to me, then looked at Phillip. I looked at Phillip too, and he only smile gently at Gareth.
"It is going to take some time Gareth, but your wait is over." Phillip told his brother.

I was about to say something when Robert announced that it was time for dinner. Nicholas escorted Pris, and Gareth excorted Chloe. I looked at Phillip, unsure of what was going on. Phillip hed out his arm and I took it. Something was wrong.

Everyone entered the dining around was just beginning to take their seats, when Mum motioned for me to sit beside Phillip. I nodded and followed Phillip over, only to discover I would be seated next to Gareth as well as I approached the dining table. Phillip on my right and Gareth on my left. And on Gareth’s left was Chloe.

I looked at Pris who was seated across the table from me and she gave me a look assuring me that everything was alright and that she would explain everything to me when we were alone. I took a deep breath and settled in. Phillip reached out and pulled out the chair for me.

"Thank you Phillip." I said to him as I sat down. Robert came up to me.
"Red or white Lady Autumn?" Robert asked me. I looked around.
"White for the lady." Gareth said suddenly, looking up at Robert. I looked at Gareth for a moment, confused. He had the same confused look as me. Robert kept his attention to me as he waited for instructions. I nodded and he indicated for a staff to pour the white wine.
"Thank you St Claire." I said softly.

~~~

Gareth watched Autumn. She smiled and laughed as she conversed with Phillip. It was then Chloe nudged him. Gareth turned his attention to Chloe. And then, something else caught his eye. A pink dress. Then he remembered the swatch of cloth that Pris had pinned onto the manniquin when they were in Scotland.

"You're staring." Chloe whispered to Gareth, interupting his thoughts.
"Huh? Oh." was all Gareth said and picked his wine glass and took a sip.
"So, she's Autmn Ridges huh? She's pretty." Chloe said.
"I'm sorry. Who is she again?" Gareth asked Chloe, extremely confused. His head was beginning to hurt.
"Autumn Ridges. Cousin, are you feeling alright? You look very pale." Chloe asked her cousin in concern. Gareth shook his head.
"I'm fine." Gareth said softly. It was then he felt someone touch his shoulder gently. He turned to see who it was.

"St Claire, are you feeling ok?", Autumn asked, extremely concerned. Gareth looked straight into her eyes. He took a deep breath.
"I'm fine, just feeling a little under the weather." Gareth assured her.
"Are you sure?" she tried again. He nodded. She nodded, smiled and turned her attention back to Phillip.

Gareth took a small sip of his wine and watched Autumn from the corner of his eye, not wanting her to realise that he is looking at her. She was smiling at something Phillip was saying. Gareth's brain stopped working the moment she turned around to look at him in the drawing room earlier. She looked vaguely farmiliar, she felt somewhat farmiliar And that dress, it was farmiliar too. It was definately his style but why would she have that dress on her if he had never met her before. Or had he?

Dinner was simple and went on smoothly. Gareth and Autumn spoke little to each other, except for simple polite small talk. With dinner done, everyone adjorned to the drawing room for light refreshments. The men with they port and the women with their tea, or champange in the case of the younger people.

Pris settled in beside Autumn after helping herself to a flute, which by then, she noticed that Autumn had already downed 3 flutes.

"Psst." Pris tried to get Autumn's attention.
"Hmm?" Autumn replied without looking at her, surveying the room.
"3. You downed 3, when I just started on my first." Pris said to Autumn.
"I was thirsty, and you should not even be drinking to start with." Autumn said, turning her attention to her friend and plucking the flute out of her friend's hand and finishing the champange.
"Ok, take it easy." Pris said with a shrug. Autumn only nodded. She only wanted this to end quickly so she could go back to her room to catch up on her sleep and then figured out what was wrong with Gareth. She sighed.

"Pris, is there something I should know?" I asked her.

Monique sat down beside me. I turned my attention to her. She took a very deep breath. I looked at both Pris and Monique.

"Can someone just tell me what is going on?" I said softly.
"After you left, he was devestated." Pris began.
"No! Please don't tell me he..." I began softly.
"He stopped eating, cooped himself in the room, pulled out the drip when we had it in. And he drank. Alot. He didn't want to talk to anyone at all." Monique explained. I closed my eyes ad ook a deep breath.
"Then why.." I began again.
"Does he not remember you?" Pris said. I nodded.

"We had to put him through hynopsis to get him to start eating agin. Healing his health was most important at that time, and we had him hynopsis back to 3 months after he broke up with Justina. At the point where he was getting better. Which meant that he had not met you yet,only heard of you." Pris explained slowly. I clenched my hands tight and took a few more deep breaths.

"So you are saying that he does not remember me? Will he ever remember me?" I asked them both softly.
"He seems to have know something in his life is missing, and has been trying to figure it out for awhile now. In fact for almost half a year, but it has not gotten very far. He knows that there is someone important in his life, but he can't piece anything together yet." Monique explained. I only nodded as I listened.
"But now that you are back, it seems to have an effect on him. We're not sure, but we are doing everything we can to make him better." she added.

Soon, the men returned in to the drawing room and the young ones gathered around me and Pris.

"So Autumn, how has your break been?" Nicholas asked, only to be frowned upon by Pris.
"It's ok Pris. It was great, and I'm so glad to be back at work with a new perspective. Australia was wonderful, working on a farm was just what I needed. Taught me alot of things. Animals, expecially horses." Autumn explained.
"On a farm? You worked on a farm?" Chloe asked surprised, more like somewhat disgusted.
"Chloe." Gareth warned.
"I'm sorry, I'm just not used to all these." she said, trying to cover up her embarassment.

"My family owns the farm. We have a horse breeder for a neighbour, and down the road, a vineyard owner. And a drive further up is Grayson's vineyard. He was such a darling to have to have visited me, and took me on a tour of his vineyard." I said with a smile.
"Grayson Huntington? You know him?" Chloe asked, again surprised. Autumn nodded.
"Lovely, lovely man." Autumn said and down the rest of her champange, raising her hand, she called for another.
"Oh! And did I mentioned that I helped with the birthing for 2 foals while I was there. It was amazing! I decided to bring one of them home." Autumn added on excitedly.

"You did?" Pris asked. Autumn nodded.
"You did not!" she confirmed with Autumn. Autumn just nodded and smiled.
"I'm his mommy, so yes, I brought him home." Autumn said.
"Oh no. Nicholas, please stop her." Pris whined to Nicholas.
"Birthing of 2 foals. That's amazing Autumn." Phillip said.
"I think it's quite disgusting." Chloe added, making a face.
"Chloe." Gareth warned again, keeping silent throughout most of the conversation. Chloe only rolled her eyes.

"So Autumn, what do you do?" Chloe asked cheerfully.
"Me? I help Pris run the Ridges Manor in Singapore. And you?" Autumn said as she took a sip of champange.
"I'm doing my MBA in Business Management. Do you have one?" Chloe said proudly.
"No. I'm a simple girl. Just a diploma in Financial Services. Then I joined an insurance company for a time before I left to join the hotel industry." Autumn explained. Chloe only made a face.
"An insurance agent?", Chloe said with a hint of disgust.
"She was a MDRT qualifier for 5 years in a row, since her second year in the business. A world renowed bar tender, creator of the Sunshine and a Mafia boss." Pris said hastily. I shot Pris a look and then laughed.

Everyone looked at me, either shocked or with a raised eyebrow. Gareth could not cover up the shock when he heard what Pris had said. Nicholas stared at Pris, obviously rying very hard not believe a word she said. Phillip was just as stoned face, like as if the nws did not surprised him, and sipped his whiskey. Chloe, well, was just stunned and speechless.

"Pris was joking about the bartender and Mafia boss part, but was right on about the MDRT." Autumn quickly covered up.
"Who would have thought? You are from the other side of our world." Chloe said with a smile.

I turned away and rolled my eyes. It is going to be a long evening. I sighed and turned my attention back to the conversation. But more importantly, I needed to know what was going on, in detail, to Gareth.

Settling / The Pink Swatch

2010-11-02T13:30:00.005+08:00

Two months passed and Gareth was back to work.
He was more confident as ever to his designs but one thing still puzzled him.

The wedding dress in his work room.

"Hey, Gareth?" I called when I walked into his work room. He was sitting on the edge of the armchair and staring at the wedding dress. That scene broke my heart a little.

"Hey..." I went over to him.
"Oh hey..." Gareth turned around.
"I just don't understand..." He said as he was looking at the wedding dress.
"Gareth, I know you really want to know who that dress belongs to." I replied.
He looked at me intently.
"Please tell me." He begged.

I took a deep breath.
"This dress belongs to somebody that loves you a lot and you love her a lot." I said, trying to find the right words.
"It's just that, you were so ready..." I let out a huge sigh.
"But she's not yet ready." I added, thinking if that also applies to myself.
"I could feel her in here..." He said, looking at me.
"But I cannot recall her face." He added, in a tone of sadness.

Just then, Nicholas stepped in and stood by my side, putting his arms around me.
I didn't flinch.

"Gareth, I have to honest. When she decide that she wasn't ready, you were a wreck." I said.
"You become a wreck when someone you love decides to leave you, and I can't see that happening again." I said, trying to hold myself up. Nicholas held me tight.
"So please, Gareth. We love you. We don't want to see you --" I couldn't finish my sentence.

"I promise." Gareth said.
"I know you both meant well. I will wait. Time will tell, right?" Gareth replied.
Nicholas gave him a pat on his back.
I felt so sorry for Gareth.

Out of the room, Nicholas caught on with me.
"Pris, we need to talk." Nicholas said.
I turned and continued walking.
"Pris, please, hear me out." Nicholas said, stopping in my tracks.
"Well, do you expect me to stand here and listen to you?" I replied, chuckled.
"Come on, let's go downstairs to the kitchen. I'm hungry." I added.
"Well, allow me to cook up something for you then." He replied.
"You learnt how to cook?" I asked, surprised.
"It's been a long time, and I definitely have changed a lot." He said cheekily.
"I can see." I replied.

Nicholas did not reply. He was busy chopping and stirring the cooking that I just kept my silence and continued watching.

"Seafood risotto, garlic bread and~" He held up his finger, " a chocolate souffle."
I laughed.
Surprisingly, the food he made were delicious. For a prince who can cook? He had the plus points.

"Pris?" Nicholas asked as he finished cleaning the last dish from the sink.
"I've thought about it long and hard about me, and about us." He paused.
"I want to marry you." He said seriously.
"I want you in my life, forever." He added.

Those eyes, the eyes of seriousness, responsibility; everything that spelled right.
I smiled.
"I see you have thought about us, a lot a lot." I replied.
"I did, I really did and I still do." He nodded.

"What took you so long?" I said, a comment, not a question.
He almost wanting to reply then realised what I meant, by then, he had gave me a hug. A hug so tied I felt the amount of love he had for me.
"Thank you thank you thank you~" He said softly by my ears.

The wheels are in motion after we both reconciled.

First, I no longer need to hide myself under a hood and my growing tummy was for all to see.

The newspaper picked up the story and soon the country was buzzing about my pre-marriage pregnancy.

It became more heated when Nicholas dismissed rumours of me and him splitting and that the both of us were already married in the eyes of home laws, just that we were too busy to prepare the wedding ceremony.

"Since when?! We were never registered in any legal way!" I protested, putting down the papers.

It had been a week staying with Gareth and Nicholas, and the three of us were having breakfast.

"I know I am missing a lot in life, cause I can't remember ever that he told me he proposed or.. got you.. pregnant." Gareth said with a chuckle.

"Right, Gareth, rub it in~" I said, annoyingly.

"I had to! The papers were done with the lawyers yesterday." Nicholas said, sipping coffee.

"And -- no coffee for you." He said as he took away my cup.

"Here." Nicholas placed a cup of orange juice in front of me.

"Haha! Congrats to you both." Gareth said, but with a hint of sadness.

My heart broke.

I held my hand to my chest and immediately Nicholas knew. He squeezed my other hand.

Gareth was back to work, with one last piece of gown to complete for the next runway show.

"Where is the cloth for this?" He asked as I walked in with Nicholas carrying tea.

"Which one?" I asked.

"This one." He held up a familiar pink chiffon-like swatch.

"If I have the swatch, it means I have the cloth." Gareth added.

I took it from his hand and examine it up close.

Then I realised, it was the same cloth from the pink dress he made for Qiuru.

"Erm..." I took a slight way glance at Nicholas.

"You made a dress with it a long time ago." I said, trying not to tell a lie while not telling the truth.

"Yes?" Gareth inquired.

"It's just a swatch. You can always get another bale." I tried to change topic.

"No. What happened to that dress?" He asked.

I sighed. I took a pin from his wrist cushion and pin it on the mannequin where the wedding dress is.

"There." I said. Gareth looks confused at first, then understood.

"I know you are dying to know, who is that mystery girl."

"The clue is, if you see her wearing this dress," I pointed at the swatch,

"She is ready; then you are allowed to bombard me any questions you want." I added.

Gareth nodded.

"I will be patient. If she is the reason that you had to do all these to let me live again, I am willing to wait and find out." Gareth said.

He knows.... somehow.

2010-09-08T23:37:00.000+08:00

"Are you crazy?!?!" Mum exclaimed as she stepped into my room after she overheard my conversation with Dr. White.
"Are you having a child out of wedlock? I demand to know who the father is!" She shouted, unable to contain her anger.

"Mum! Calm down, please! I don't want the whole household to know about this!" I hushed.
"It's Nicholas." I replied reluctantly.
"What?!" Mum was shocked.
"My goodness! What are you going to do about this?" She asked anxiously.
"Nothing! I just wanna keep the baby. It doesn't matter if we are together or not." I replied.
"No, it does! You are carrying a royal heir! It's not a small matter, do you know that?" Mum said worryingly.
"I know, but I don't want this pregnancy to the reason we get married! I want spend my entire with someone whom I could trust my whole life with." I explained.
"You don't trust him?" She asked.
"Not entirely, I suppose." I replied. Mum let out a heavy sigh. She pondered for a moment.

"I want you to go back to Singapore and stay put there, right now. You gotta leave. Or the paparazzis are going to find out about this!" Mum replied with a sense of urgency.
"I need to settle Gareth first. I'm not leaving until he's fine." I firmly replied.
"No no no! I'll take care of him, you, leave. Dr. White take her back." Mum instructed.
"I said, I'm not leaving!" I held my place.

"My dear daughter, you don't have time. You stomach is going to show very well soon. You got to leave." Mum tried hard to persuade me.
"I'll manage." I replied. Mum let out another sigh and gave me a hug.
"Whatever you want to do, I know I cannot talk you out of it anymore." She finally said.
"Dr. White, please, please take good care of my daughter." She asked.

"I will." Dr. White replied.

After a short talk with mum, the entourage gathered at the airport and boarded the airplane. The security was so tight, the paparazzis had no chance.
Nicholas appeared at the airport with a simple backpack. "I'm coming with you."
I just nodded and so the three of us, with the two Doctors and some personal attendants, boarded the plane and took off into the dark night.

However, rumors did begin to spread like wildfire on the mystery of Gareth being carried up into the plane on a stretch with Nicholas alongside Priscilla who had wrapped herself with a huge cape.

The entourage arrived in the secluded Scottish house by the mountains, Dr. Nelson had performed the hypnosis and everyone turned in except Dr. White and Dr. Nelson and the attendants taking turns to keep a look out for Gareth.

The next morning, I was up early by the table having breakfast.
Nicholas walked in and ran towards me and took my coffee cup away.
"No coffee for you. Drink this." He said as he poured me a cup of milk.
"No, I hate those for morning drinks." I said, as I tried to grab my coffee cup back.
"No! You are pregnant and --" He didn't finished the sentence that I knew he knew about my pregnancy.
"How did you know?" I asked coldly.
"Monique told me." He replied softly. I let out a heavy sigh.

Before I could speak any more, Gareth walked in.

"Good morning!" He said, as if nothing happened sat down and had a cup of coffee.
"Good morning, Gareth." I replied carefully, not to step on the wrong foot.
"What's up for this morning?" He asked.
"Nothing much. So are you going to finish the wedding collection?" I asked.
"Yeah, I will. I just had another idea for a gown." He said as Nicholas and I had tried to observe his every move and reaction.
"What's with you two? Did you two fight again?" Gareth asked. We looked at each other and acted normal.
"No we didn't. Just the usually morning bicker." Nicholas replied. I jabbed him.
"ah-huh~" He said, mouthing his toast.

Morning went on fine and so was the afternoon when we were observing him in his work studio.
"Gareth? Who is this gown for?" I ask casually when i lifted a veil of one of the covered gowns.
"This one?" He stood there and looked at it. Trying to remember.
"I can't remember. But I know is for someone I really love." He said slowing the pace of his speech. He sat there and stared hard at the gown. For the moment, I realised.
It's fine Gareth. You will remember some day, just not yet now." I replied. Gareth looked me in the eye as if searching for some answers.
I smiled. He seem understood. He smile back.
"Whatever it is, this gown is definitely going to fit my dream girl!" He replied jokingly. I smiled.

I just hope the therapy worked, but for now, it's hard to tell.

Everyone left/ Gareth fell seriously ill.

2010-09-07T13:12:00.001+08:00

Qiu and I sat silently in the plane.
I didn't say much, I thought it would be better that they settle their affairs themselves.

On the other hand, Nicholas and I...

The night before the Soiree,
"Pris, let's break up." Nicholas said.I kept my silence.
"This whole relationship love thingy is tearing us apart! Even if we don't work out, I still want you in my life, even though we are just going to be friends." He added.
"I'm tired of all these guessing games already!" Nicholas said frustratedly.

I stood up and walked across the room to my bag on the bed; and took out a familiar ring box. Back facing towards him, I held it close to my heart.
Turning around, I walk towards him and gave him the box.

"Here, " I paused.
"You're free." I added.
He was stunned as he took the box from my hands.
"Do whatever you want with it, I hope this makes you feel better." I said, forcing a smile.
He stood up and gave me a hug.
"I still love you no matter what." He whispered into my ear.
"Even as a friend," I nodded.
"I accept that." I added.

As Autumn fell asleep in the plane, I sat and watched as the darkness took over above the clouds and I place my hand on my tummy.
"I'm so sorry, my precious."
"I'm so so sorry."

A week later, Autumn packed her bags.
"I'm going to visit my parents." She said. I nodded.
"Are, you going to be ok?" She asked as she stared at my stomach.
I smiled and nodded.
"Nicholas will be coming over in a week." I hide my lie with a smile.
"I'll be alright. Dr. White's around." I added.

"You told him?" Autumn replied me with a surprised. I paused.
"Yeah, I did. We are talking again. He's so excited." I lied.
"That's great! I'm happy for you." She replied. I nodded.

"You take care of yourself, alright?" I asked. She nodded.
"I will. You too." She replied. I nodded.

Autumn took off on her bike and I waved goodbye to her at the porch.
"Be back soon..." I said under my breath as I heaved a sigh.

The house was back to its own silence again.

Besides work, I spend most of my time reading pregnancy books that Dr. White help purchased for me. He also encouraged me to do some pre-natal education, so I read books and played music for the baby to listen to and taking long walks in the gardens.

Upon reaching my second trimester, Autumn had already gone for 2 months. I haven't heard from her, and I didn't want to call her as I felt her listening to my voice will bring out the pain she had with Gareth. Then I received a call from Monique telling me that Gareth was seriously ill.

"I don't know. He didn't want to come out of his room. I had to get Philip to force the door down and saw him lying unconsciousness on the floor. We're putting him on drip and every time he tried to pull the needle out. I'm desperate, Priscilla. Can you do something about it?" Monique said over the phone.

"I see what I can do." I said as I hung up the phone.
I sat down and hesitated, but I didn't want to put the pressure on to Autumn.
I finally decide to leave her a text.
'Gareth is sick. Had not eaten for a week and surviving on drip.' I paused. Then added another two sentences I conjured on my own.
'Doctor says he may not be holding on much longer. I'm flying over to see him. Get back to him asap if you wanna go with me.' Then I hit the 'send' button.

Over at Autumn's side, lying down on the beach with her sisters, she never noticed her handphone beeped.

"Prepare the plane. Benjamin and I need Dr White to come along with me. I also also need extra bodyguards." I said.

I waited another 3 hours and Autumn never called.
After preparing the necessary luggage, I set off to the tarmac. I was blessed that it was still snowing in London and that I will be wrapped in so many layers, no one will notice.

After hours of flight, I arrived in London and was shuffled to a high-security limo stretch and made my way to Gareth's place. Monique burst into tears when she saw me at the door.
It wasn't the first time I've seen Monique like this.

"How's he?" I asked as the attendant took my coat. Monqiue sighed.
I walked into his room where Philip and Nicholas are in there. Nicholas was obviously shocked on the new weight I had put on. Fortunately, my stomach hadn't shown yet.
Gareth lay in his bed, hand tied and fast asleep.
Dr. White and Dr. Nelson (Dr White's friend, a psychiatrist) was right behind me.
"Gentlemen, please." I said and stood aside and let the doctors examine.

"Much worst than previously." Dr. White said.
"Can we do um a hypnosis to get him to start eating? A temporary memory erase of some sorts?" I asked.
"Memory erase?" Dr. Nelson said as I squinted my eyes. Dr. White immediately drew a chair and got me to sit down.
"Don't forget about yourself." He whispered. I obediently sat down.

Nicholas took that all in.

"We can try that." Dr. Nelson replied. I took in a deep breath.
"Ok, we'll move him back to the chateau in Scotland, and put his memory back to 3 months after he broke up with Justina, where he already had stood up and forgot about the relationship problems." I said.
"He will stay there for 2 months while we try another way to recondition his memory, and hopefully, his heart." I said softly.

The wheels began their action and I was let out by Dr. White.

---------------------------------

Priscilla had put on some weight! And she must be so weak that Dr. White had to escort her out.
What's wrong with her?

"Pris!" I shouted, catching up to her. She turned around and gave Dr. White a nod, and he left us alone.
"Yes?" She replied.
"Well, um, you look good! Arh! I mean...um.." I stammered. She smiled. I haven't seen that warm smile for a very long time.
"I understand what you mean. It's alright, I know you meant well." She replied.
"Um, I..." I tried, but no words escape me.

"Lady Priscilla," Dr. White interrupted.
"I'll see you again." She said, and left with the entourage to get Gareth to Scotland.
I saw my love and my best friend left the door.

Monique had put her hand on my shoulder.
"Are you both having some breakdown or something?" She said. I looked at her confused.
"Why do you say that?" I asked.
"Well, it's obvious she's pregnant, and you didn't know!" She added.
"Pregnant?" I paused.
"Pregnant?!?!?!" I jumped.
"Nicholas, don't be let your relationship turned out to be like Gareth's. She's here now! You love her, and I know she still loves you, or she wouldn't have kept the baby." Monique said. I looked at her.
"Well, I know than you know, Honey. You know she's not into expressing herself. So why are you asking so much from her? She's too fragile right now." She added.
"Do you know why she helps Gareth so much?" Monique added.
"It's because she didn't want Gareth to be like her." She patted on my shoulder and left.

I stood in my tracks, stunned.

New Year's Day - In the morning

2010-07-30T22:30:00.002+08:00

The next morning....

Gareth woke up with a start and looked around and he winced. His head hurt like hell. This was not the ceiling of his room. He looked around slowly, and felt someone move in the bed beside him. He turned to look to see Autumn asleep beside him. Gareth studied her and frowned, not remembering what happened after dancing with Autumn. He closed his eyes and sighed, and looked at her again.

He reached out and stroked her cheek with the back of his hand gently and sighed. Autumn snuggled deeper into the blanket and sighed. Gareth smiled to himself. He gently got up and propped his head on his hand and studied Autumn.

The sunlight streamed in through the curtains, and Autumn slowly opened her eyes. She adjusted her eyes only to see Gareth studying her.

“Good morning.”, he greeted with a smile, ignoring the dull pain in his head.
“Morning. How are you feeling?”, she asked sleepily.
My head hurts like hell, but I’ll survive. Should not have finished the whole decanter of Whiskey.”, he said softly.
“Serves you right.”, was all she said and snuggled back into the covers.

“Going back to sleep?”, Gareth asked.
“No, just snuggling back in, it’s still early.”, she explained and turned towards the windows. Gareth watched her, and snuggled into the covers, moving closer to her. Autumn sighed and turned back.
“Cuddle?”, he whispered. They were face to face, noses almost touching. Autumn looked into his green eyes, and Gareth moved closer. Reaching out from under the covers, his arms snaked around Autumn’s waist, pulling her closer.

Noticing that she did not resist, Gareth took advantage and pulled her in, rolling onto his back, allowing his arm to slip under her head, so that while Autumn laid in her side, her head was resting on the crook of his shoulder. Autumn tried to move away, but Gareth held onto her. Autumn only sighed and laid there. They stayed like that for awhile. Autumn peeked over to the side table and she moved.

“Time to get out of bed for breakfast.” She said and moved away. Gareth kept silent and got out to follow her to the bathroom. He looked at her through the mirror while brushing her teeth. After changing and preparing, they headed down to the dining hall for breakfast. Gareth needed to say something. He grabbed Autumn’s hand and dragged her to the nearest room available.

“St Claire! What are you doing?!” Autumn exclaimed in surprise. They entered the library and Gareth closed the door behind them.
“This is not funny St Claire. We have to go or else we will not have any breakfast.” Autumn said and reached for the doorknob.
“Please Cheri.” Gareth pleaded. Autumn turned to look at him and frowned.
“I’m not longer your Cheri, you don’t need to address me as so.” Autumn said gently with a gentle smile. Gareth’s eyes dimmed.
“What can I do to make it up to you?” he asked quietly as he reached out and held her hand. Autumn shook her head.
“It’s over Gareth, its over. Let us go, let me go.” She said and put her other hand over his.
“But I don’t want to.” He said and gently squeezed her hand. Autumn looked up at him in confusion.

“I know I said things that I should not have said, and I’m regretting everything that I said. I thought about it long and hard, and I realized what I fool I’ve been letting you go just like that, and what an idiot I’ll be if I let you go.” Gareth began, he hands began to tremble. Autumn kept silent.
“I screwed up Cheri. I should not have just left you on your own to deal with the loss of our child and the attack. I was running away. I made excuses; I was bluffing myself into thinking that leaving you was the right thing to do. I did not do the best that I could have done to deal with our loss.” He continued.
“I—I left you when you needed me the most.” Gareth admitted quietly, and looked at Autumn straight in her eyes when he said those words.

I looked at Gareth in confusion. My heart was hurting. I shook my head. I didn’t know what to make of what Gareth had just said.

“Gareth, I—“ I began, only to be pulled into Gareth’s embrace.
“I’m sorry Cheri, I’m so sorry. Please forgive me.” Gareth pleaded softly in my ear.
“I want you back, I can’t live without you. After all that we’ve been through, I could never give you up.” He continued. I kept silent. Gareth held me even closer.

I gently pushed him away, and reluctantly, Gareth let me go. He looked down at me. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath.

“Being apart may not be a bad thing.” I began. Gareth looked at me in confusion.
“You don’t feel anything for me anymore? Is it because of Ashford?” Gareth asked silently. He was confused.
“No, it is not about Grayson.” I said to him.
“Stop calling him by his first name. It’s not like you know him all that well.” Gareth said angrily.
“I call you by your first name but I don’t know you all that well either.” I admitted to him angrily. Gareth looked at me in surprise. I took another deep breath.
“Being apart will allow us to get to know each other in a different light. It’s not a bad thing, and if we are meant to be, we will be back together without even knowing what happened.” I explained to Gareth gently. He squeezed my shoulders and took a deep breath.
I reached up and put my hands on his arms and gently squeezed them and smiled up at Gareth.

“I love you St Claire.” I told him gently. Gareth looked at me wide eyed, utterly shocked.
“Then why should we be apart?” he asked me, confusion in his voice.
“After Chloe and after the attack, I realized I needed more than just love and affection in a relationship. I need dedication and an understanding between us. You’ve just gotten back on track with your wedding gowns, and I need to get back on track with my life. I’ve sacrificed so much for other people but not for myself. I want to myself back before I commit my life to another.” I explained.
“We don’t have to do it apart; we can get through this together.” Gareth pleaded.
“I need to get through this alone. I want to go home Gareth, I want to learn to be myself again. Give me some time. Like I said, if we are meant to be, we will be back together. I promise you that.” I added softly.

Gareth looked at me and nodded, understanding what I have just said. He pulled me close and hugged me tight. I returned with a hug that meant everything.

“I love you Cheri, with everything I have in me. Don’t make me wait too long, because I won’t be able to bear it.” Gareth whispered in my ear and gently kissed my cheek. I nodded against his shoulder.

And with that, Gareth and I went our separate ways.

New Year's Day - After the countdown

2010-07-26T19:19:00.005+08:00

The Soiree ended successfully. Pris and I joined the line as the guests started to leave, thanking them for coming. Grayson came up to me with a smile. I looked up and returned one.

"I'll be seeing you on Monday?" he asked. I looked at him in surprise.
"I see, Rachel told you?", I asked him and he nodded.
"Until then, I'll be thinking of you." he siad softly for my ears only. I smiled up at Grayson, and he moved on, thanking Mum and Dad before leaving with his family.

I settled in my bed after a long warm shower. It's finally over. I stared up at the ceiling and sighed. Gareth looked like he wanted me back, but at the same time, he felt so distant. It was confusing. Having the final say might get him to start doing something. Then again, maybe he might not take any action. I sighed again and snuggled under the covers, ready to fall asleep when I heard a thud from my door. I ignored it and closed my eyes.

Another thud, and a groan.

I quickly got out of bed and went to the door and leaned my ear against it. A groan and a thud. I jumped back and opened the door slowly and peeked out. I opened the door somemore and Gareth stumbled in and on me. I squeaked and caught hold of him.

"Don't go Autumn.", he mumbled . I sighed and I looked up, struggling under Gareth's weight. Pris was coming out of her room.
"What happened to him?" she asked. I shrugged my shoulders. Pris sighed.
"Let's get him into you room.", she said and helped support him.

The two of us huffed and puffed and finally got Gareth on my bed.

"Do you need my help?" Pris offered.
"It's ok, I can handle it from here. You get to bed. I'll see you in the morning." I told her. She nodded and left my room.
"Let me know if you need help." she said before she closed the door.

I turned my attention to Gareth. I got off the bed and went to my closet. His clothes were still neatly placed in his corner of the closet. I picked out a shirt and a pair of shorts for him.

"Autumn, don't go. I'm sorry." Gareth groaned.

And I thought he swore off the alcohol. I shook my head and headed into the bathroom and grabbed a small towel and soaked it with hot water in a small tub. I threw the clothes on the bed beside Gareth and set the tub of water on the side table. I reached over and helped Gareth out of his suit. His eyes fluttered opened and he looked at me

"Autumn? Is that you?" he groaned.
"Lie down. You had too much to drink and you will regret it in the morning." I said to him as I unbuttoned his shirt.
"What are you doing? he was slurring.
"I'm washing you up since you won't be able to do it yourself. Get to sleep Gareth, you will need it." I said gently.
"Stop, we need to talk." he slurred. I looked up at him.
"We can talk in the morning." I told him gently as I slid his shirt off his shoulder. Gareth reached out and grabbed my hand and turned me around and the next minute I was on thebed and Gareth was on top of me.

Gareth leaned in and kissed my cheeks gently. He smelled strongly of whiskey.

"Gareth, you're drunk." I reminded him.
"I'm not."
"You are."
"I'm not."
"You are."
"I'm--"

Gareth quickly covered his mouth, got off the bed and ran into the bathroom and I heard renching from the bathroom. I got out of bed and walked over. Gareth was kneeling over the toilet bowl and vomitting. I filled out a mug with water from the tap and kneeled beside Gareth. Setting the mug on the floor, I grabbed the toilet paper and pulled a huge amount and set them beside the mug. I gently rubbed his back as he vomitted somemore. The last bit came out and he turned to look at me.

I handed him the toilet papers and he took it to wipe his mouth and dumped them into the toilet bowl. I then handed him the mug of water, which he used to rise his mouth. That done, I reached out and flushed the toilet. Gareth sat down on the floor and leaned at the edge of the toilet bowl looking down on the floor. I settled in beside him.

"I didn't want you to see me like that." Gareth siad softly, breaking the silence.
"I know. Why don't you take a quick hot shower, it will help with the hangover tomorrow. I've got some fruit juice in my bar fridge if you need to have some." I explained to Gareth as I got up slowly. Gareth grabbed hold of my hand, his grip was sluggish.
"Thank you." was all he said as he tried to get up. I reached out and helped him up and led him into the shower room. He grabbed the handle on the shower door. I sighed.

I led him out and reached out to lower the toilet seat. I sat Gareth down and went to the tub and turned on the tap to check the temperature of the water. With that done, I let the tub fill up and went out to get Gareth's clothes. I poured out a glass of water and went back into the bathroom.

"What are you doing?" Gareth asked softly.
"You're too woozy to shower on your own. I'm giving you a bath." I said as I set his clothes on the clothes hanger. I grabbed a fresh towel from the cabinet above the toilet bowl.
"I can--" Gareth rebutted.
"Shut up and let me wash you up." I said sternly. Gareth looked at me wide eyed and decided it was best not to argue with me.

I reached out and slipped his shirt off and threw it in the wash pile. I reached down and began to undo his belt, when Gareth's hand stopped me. I looked up at him.

"I can do it on my own." he said.
"It's not like I've never seen it." I said.
"But that was when--" Gareth began.
"I'll check on the water." I interupted him and got up to the bath tub.
~~~

Gareth watched her checked the water in the tub and silently cursed himself. He felt like crap. He slowly undid the buckle of his belt, feeling woozy didn't help his concentration. Autumn must have noticed and she took over. Without much effort, she stripped him down only to his boxers. She then helped him up and into the tub, which she poured some bubble bath into the tub. The hot water helped Gareth feel better.

Autumn then proceeded to washed him down with a small towel, gently pouring the water over his head and shampooing his hair. After the finalt rinse, Autumn picked up the fresh towel and opened it. Gareth slowly got up and Autumn pulled the plug allowing the water to drain. She then wrapped the towel around his shoulders and helped him out of the tub.

"My boxers are dripping wet." Gareth commented.
"Take them off then." Autumn said. Gareth hesistated.
"We can stand here all night waiting for it to dry. I'll wrap the towel around your waist when you take it off." she said.
"I can do it on my own." he said. Autumn shrugged and turned around to get another towel to dry Gareth's hair with. Gareth took the oppotunity to remove his wet nderwear and warp the towel on his waist.

They left the bathroom and settled on Autumn's bed. Autumn climbed in behind Gareth and helped dry his hair as well as his upper body. Gareth watched her as she worked. He smiled inwardly. It felt good that she was caring for him. Once changed into fresh clothes, she handed him a glass of orange juice which Gareth gladly drank. And also a glass of water, which he also downed before settling into bed.

"Get some sleep. You will need lots of it. Good whisky should not kill your head tomorrow, but you will still have a heavy head." Autumn explained as she pulled the covers up, making sure that Gareth was comfortable. Gareth reached out and took her hnd in his. Autumn looked at him, surprised.

"Thank you Cheri." Gareth said softly before falling asleep.

Autumn watch Gareth and gently traced her fingers over his forehead to ease the frown he had while he slept. When relaxed, he snuggled into the pillow and slept on. Very soon, she too fell asleep.

It's over

2010-05-31T23:52:00.003+08:00

It was finally over, Pris sat me down.

"Everything will be just fine" she assured me and I nodded. I sniffed.
"I'll go look for him." Nicholas suggested. I shok my head.
"If you two would excuse me, I need to clear my head." I said and got up and left the ballroom to go to the gardens.

I took a long stroll in the gardens and settled on a stone bench and sighed. I looked up at the sky, and tried to forget everything that had happened. I heard the gravel crunch and I looked up.

"Well, well. We meet again." John Smith appeared. I snorted and got up the leave.
"You are not leaving till I get what I want." he said an came foward and grabbed my arm forcefully. I struggled and he pushed me onto the ground. I stuggled somemore and screamed.
"I bet you wanted more of what I was not able to give you previously." he sneered. He smelled of whiskey. I pushed against him and tried to get away from him, but only seems to encourage him.
"Got off me!!" I shouted, but he planted his mouth onto mine and shoved his tongue into my mouth. I pushed again, but he tighten his grip.

It was then I felt him being lifted off me. I looked up and heard a thud. I tried to get up, then I felt a strong hand on my arm, but I instantly knew it was not Gareth. I looked up and Grayson was smiling down at me.

"She wanted it!" John shouted. Both of us looked at him, and he was holding onto his nose.
"Who would ever--" I began, but Grayson gently touched my shoulder.
"Whatever it is you are intersted in, she isn't. Get out of here." Grayson warned him.
"You don't know what a slut she is. Ask her yourself." John insisted. Grayson stared daggers at him.
"You will pay Ashford and I will have her." John threatened.
"You will never have her. Everyone knows what kind of a person you are. Get lost before I get Scotland Yard to!" Grayson bellowed. John turned and left, stumbling at he went along.

Grayson then turned his attention to me and squat down to help me up. He held put his hand, and I took hold of it and tried to get up. Grayson smiled.

"Sit." was all he said and he settled in beside me.
"No, I have-" I said and tried again. He gently touched my arm.
"Sit. Trust me on this. Until you are ready, then we will head back." he said with a smile. I looked at him and nodded. He looked at me then reached out the adjust the strap of the dress that had fallen off my shoulder. As he did so, I reached out and hugged him tight. It caught him off guard.
"Everything's over. Don't worry." he said as he hesitantly pat my back. I nodded into the crook of his neck. He awkwardly rubbed my back. I quickly let go.

"I'm sorry." I said and sat properly.
"No worries, anything to make you feel better." was all he said. We satin silence for awhile.
"Thank you Grayson." I said softly.
"It was nothing. Society knows that John is a pervert. Don't worry, your secret is safe with me." he said with a smile. He looked around.
"You know, I thought to seduce you when I saw you leave the ballroom for the gardens. But I guess it will have to wait." Grayson admitted. I laughed.
"What's so funny?" he asked, giving a look. I laughed somemore. He genlty nudged me with his arm.
"You. You're funny." I said still laughing. He gave me a shocked look.

"In what way?"
"I don't know, but it's cute on you."
"Cute? I'm cute? I'm an Earl, not cute."

I laughed somemore and Grayson was laughing along. I stopped and giggled.

"Are you feeling better?" he asked. I nodded.
"Ready to face them Society again?" he added. I nodded.

Grayson got up and held his hand out for me. I took hold of it and he helped me up. I straightened my dress as best as I could while Grayson waited patiently. He held out his arm when I was done, and I rested my hand on this arm, and he led me back into the ballroom. Back in the ballroom, I excused myself to the ladies to freshen up. I entered the powder room, and shut the drssing room door and sat on the chair available. It was then I heard oter women enter the powder room, I stayed put.

"Did you see her?", a voice sounded out.
"Lady Autumn? Yeah, I saw. Every male here has their eyes on her. It's infuriating!" a second voice sounded out.
"What do you think Rachel?" the first voice asked.
"I think she looks like a nice person." Rachel said cheerfully.

"Nice? She's a commoner. And with a background like hers, who in the world would want to mix around with her? And besides, I think every guy here wants her in their bed one way or another, but none of them want a serious relationship with her." the second voice said.
"Sophia, you say that because you are jealous of her. " a fourth voice rebutted.
"What do you know Sage? You're only 17." Sophia snapped.

"Oh shut it Sage." the first voice snapped.
"We are at her family's party you know Genevieve." Rachel told that first voice.
"Well, it's does not make any difference, because she is not blood related. I wonder what Garet St Claire sees in her." Genevieve said.
"I think he loves her." Sage said happily. Genevieve and Sophia laughed shrilly.
"What do you know about love Sage? We're wasting our time talking to you two." Sophia said and I heard the door opened and click shut.
"Bitch!! Sophia and Genevive are just witches!", Sage blurted out. I giggled to myself.
"Ah! Forget them, because I think Autumn seems like a nice person.", Rachel declared.

I unlocked the door and stepped out of the dressing room. Rachel and Sage gasped in surprise. I smiled at them and adjusted my dress in front of the full length mirror.

"Uh, Uh.. Lady Autumn, ignore Sophia and Genevive, they don't know anything.", Rachel stammered and Sage nodded vigourously. I smiled at them through the mirror and turned to look at them. I shrugged.
"I can't please everybody, can I?" I told them and tilted my head to the right. I smiled and let a long breath.
"I'm Autumn Ridges." I introduced myself as I held out my hand.
"I'm Rachel Huntington and this is my cousin, Sage Huntington.", Rachel introduced and shook my hand, after which I shook Sage's.
"Huntington?" I said to myself. I studied Rachel and it hit me. There was a similarity. Rachel kind of got my understanding.

"Yes! I'm Grayson's younger sister." she declared with a huge smile. I laughed.
"I thought so. Nice to meet you Rachel, your brother never mentioned a sister." I said with a grin. Sage rolled her eyes.
"He never mentions Rachel when he is besotted. He's like a total blockhead when he is with the girl he likes." Sage said.
"Sage!" Rachel looked at Sage with surprise.
"What?! It's true." Sage rebutted. I laughed.
"I figured as much." I said to both of them. They looked at me in surprise.

"Anyways! You girls are interesting. How about you drop by for lunch one day and we can gossip all we want about your brother?" I suggested to them.
"Really?" Rachel asked excitedly. I nodded.
"Oh! But we won't be able to gossip about Grayson if he came along. If he is allowed to come along." Rachel treaded carefully. I smiled.
"Then, we'll just gossip about him in his face and talk about women's underwear until he face is so red that it looks like it might pop." I said casually. Sage and Rachel laughed out loud.
"Which reminds me. I do actually have an appointment with a corset maker on Monday. Maybe you girls would like to drop by then?" I asked them both.
"Corset maker? Oh!! This is so exciting!" Rachel exclaimed.

"Say you'll come then." I said to them, and both girls nodded.
"Is Grayson allowed along?", Sage asked.
"Well, if he is not uncomfortable discussing women's underwear then by all means. Just don't tell him about the corset maker, and let him deal with it when she arrives." I said and dropped my voice at the last sentence.

With that, I left the powder room and joined the others back in the ballroom. I looked around for Gareth but her was no where to be seen. I shrugged it off and returned to Pris and Nicholas.

New Year's Eve

2010-05-30T23:48:00.006+08:00

I plucked a flute from the nearest waiter and sat down and watched the going ons. I sighed and suddenly someone stood in front of me. I looked at and smiled.

"There you are my dear." Vincent's strong bur greeted me.
"Vincent. You came!" I exclaimed and got up and hugged him.
"Whoa there. I'm glad you missed me.", Vincent said as I let go.
"It's good to see you again my dear. Now, dance with me later?", he asked me with a smile that could melt any girl's heart. I nodded in agreement. Vincent gently squeezed my hand.
"Great! Now where is St Claire? Should he not be by your side?" Vincent asked curiously, and looked around for Gareth.
"Vincent, don't bother looking. He and I, we are.." I said softly for his ears only. Vincent looked at me in surprise, his eyes wide.
"And I did all that for his home coming from Scotland for nothing?" Vincent exclaimed. Vincent whistled.
"Well then! That's good news for me." he said cheerfully.

Vincent and I caught up for awhile when I saw Grayson and his family arrive. I continued talking to Vincent, pretending that I did not see Grayson. I noticed him looking around and saw me. He walked towards me, being stopped here and there on the way, greeted by farmilars, when he finally reached his destination. He came over and clasped Vincent's shoulder, indication farmilarity.

"Ashford! How good to see you again!" Vincent greeted Grayson with a handshake.
"Maclean, how's the distillery coming along?" Grayson asked him.
"Good good. Ashford, this is Lady Autumn Ridges." Vincent introduced.
"We've met. A pleasure to see you again Autumn." Grayson greeted answered Vincent then gave me his attention.
"I see you've met, which means, I can leave her with you. I see another familar face." Vincent said then excused himself, leaving me with Grayson.

Grayson smiled at me and took a deep breath. I arched a brow and laughed.

"I won't eat you Grayson." I told him in between laughter.
"I know, I'm just wowed by how stunning you look tonight." he said, meaning every word he said. I smiled at him.
"Thank you." I told him.
"Dance with me later?" he asked and I nodded.

Most of the guests had arrived and everyone was mingling around. It was crowded and noisy when the musicians started tuning their instruments, indicating the first dance of the evening was about to begin. I looked spend and the men were looking for partners to dance with. I heard from Rose that Mum had arranged a number of waltz this evening, in hopes of helping the other mums make matches. I snorted when Rose told me. Now I'm wondering who will claim my first dance. I looked around when someone appraoched me. I looked up with a smile that left my face and changed to disgust.

"Well, well. Who do we have here seated alone?" John Smith asked. I snorted and stood up to walk away from him.
"Ah ah! You are going to dance with me." he said and grabbed my arm firmly.

I pulled my arm away from him but he was very firm with his grip. I looked around for help as he indiscreetly dragged me to the floor to join the other couples who took their places.

"I believe this is my dance." a voice sounded out from behind me. I turned to look as did John. Grayson was smiling at us.
"Thank you Smith, you may release Lady Autumn now." Grayson said as he held out his hand.

John huffed and released me from his grip and gave me a look that it was not over and left. Grayson quickly took hold of my hand and got into position.

"Don't worry about him. You've got too many admirers for him to even get close to you again." Grayson assured me. I looked up at Grayson in surprise. He only smiled.
"Ready?" was all he asked before twirling me in a waltz, catching me off guard. Grayson laughed.

I was breathless by the time we were done and Geayson led me off the dance floor to where Pris and Nicholas were. Nicholas was grinning away.

"Your Highness." Grayson greeted with a smile.
"Ashford! A pleasure to see you again. I hope you are enjoying yourself this evening." Nicholas said. Pris took a sip from her flute.
"Absolutely enjoying myself. Give my regards to Lady Ridges, Priscilla. Your mum has outdone herself yet again." Grayson said with a huge smile. Then he turned his attention to me.
"Well then, I'll see you later love." he said, tilted his head in acknowledment and left.

"I'll see you later love." Pris imitated Grayson and smiled mischievously. I looked at her and gently slapped her arm.
"Stop it!" I told her off laughing.
"He's into you." Nicholas said looking out at the crowd.

I saw Gareth enter the ballroom in a distance, looking around. He looked at our direction and began walking over to us.

"Where have you been?" Nicholas asked when Gareth joined us. He looked at me, his expression blank, but his eyes said otherwise.
"Everyone was staring at Autumn when her first dance was with Ashford and not you." Nicholas continued. I got a flute from the nearest waiter and gulped the champange down.
"Slowly, it's still early." Pris warned me. I ignored her and took another flute and downed it.

"Excuse me, Lady Autumn." a voice sounded out from behind me. I turned to see who it was. A tall blue eyed blond. His name slipped my mind and I looked to Pris for help.
"Marque Sedgecroft, how good of you to join us. How are you enjoying yourself tonight?" Pris asked.
"I'm enjoying myself throughly. I'm here to ask Lady Autumn for the next dance." he said and turned his attention to me.
"I would love to." I said and held out my hand. The Marque then led me to the dance floor.
~~~

Gareth could only stare after her, and he felt his friend gently clasped his shoulder.

"You know Gareth, she will be taken away from you if you don't do anything about it." Pris said softly, as the three of them watched the Marque and Autumn dancing, and her laughing about something the Marque said.
"I don't know what to do Pris. I screwed up. That's it, the end of it. I screwed up and I did so big time." Gareth said, then gulped down the rest of his champange.
"Dance with her. The waltz is coming up after this." Nicholas suggested.
"You think I should?" Gareth asked his friend. Both of them nodded at the same time. Gareth sighed.

The country dance was over, and Autumn and Sedgecroft was laughing heartily when he returned her to them.

"Jeremy is such a tease!" Autumn exclaimed.
"Jeremy?" Pris asked Autumn and she nodded with a huge smile. Nicholas and the Marque were talking.
"That's his given name." Autumn continued. Gareth's eyes almost popped. It was then she lifted her righthand to push a lock of hair behind her ear, and Gareth almost went breathless. The three rings.

She is wearing them. Does that mean I get a second chance?

Sedgecroft handed Autumn a flute and excused himself. She took a gulp and handed the glass back to the waiter. Gareth stood rooted and watched Autumn. She was having fun, and he oculd not blame her for doing so. It is the new year and she must be trying to forget everything that happened and start afresh for the new year. After uch mingling, the musicians plucked their instruments again. Gareth approached Autumn, and she looked up at him surprised. Pris nudged her forward, and she took Gareth's hand, and he led her to the dance floor. The music started and Gareth led her.

"You look stunning tonight." Gareth said softly.
"Thank you, you look great yourself." she replied. Gareth gently squeezed her hand.
"I see that you are wearing the rings." he said.
"I thought it would be a waste if I did not wear them." was all she said. Gareth sighed and looked ahead, over her head.

And that was it, Gareth did not say a word nor do anything, except led the dance. It felt dead, passionateless. The dance ended and Gareth bowed.

"Cheri.", he began. She looked up at him and took a deep breath.
"Gareth, I'm no longer your Cheri." She began, he could see the hurt in her eyes. She took another deep breath and smiled up at him.
"So you no longer need to address me as so. Thank you for our last dance together." Autumn said, took one last look at Gareth, as if taking everything in of him. She then took two steps backwards, smiled at Gareth one last time, and turned around and walked towards Pris. Gareth stood there, not knowing what to say or do.

Turn. Turn around and look at me, tell me that I made a mistake. Give me a sign, any sign.

But she kept on walking, and did not turn to look back at him. Gareth sighed, and ran his hand through his hair. He turned in the opposite direction, out of the ballroom and into the drawing room. He shut the door, and walked towards the cabinet and opened it. He looked at the decanter of whiskey for a moment, then reached out for it.

New Year Eve Party

2010-05-05T00:48:00.007+08:00

I looked up as Gareth walked in. His hair mussed by the wind, still utterly handsome. It was then I remembered.

~~~

Wil left my room, and Gareth entered in the next minute.

"Gareth?", I looked up as him.
"Cheri.", he said as he came forward and settled in beside me.
"Gar..", I began.
"I'm sorry.", he said softly. I looked at him in surprise.
"Whatever for?", I asked.
"I guess I'm not good enough for you. I've been so caught up with everything, that I forgot that I should be looking after you, instead of worrying about everything else.", he explained.
"But Gareth I..", I tried again.

"I should have thought about your family in Australia.", he continued.
"But I'm visiting them during the Lunar New Year.", I said softly.
"I never really courted you did I?", he asked me with a small smile.
"What as this got to do with anything?", I asked, my heart pounding. Something did not feel right.
"Maybe we should just take things easy for now.", he said softly.
"Are you breaking up with me?", I asked him, surprised.
"There's is no breaking up. We never were together. Without Chloe, we do no have to be an item.", he said.

~~~

"Autumn? Autumn!!", a voice called out. I snapped out and looked around. Pris, Nic and Grayson looked at me with concern. I looked up at Gareth, his facial expression blank, but his eyes said otherwise.

Concern.

"I'm sorry, I must have drifted off. Forgive me, London time, jetlag.", I said and laughed, trying to hide my emotions.
"Are you sure you are feeling well?", Nic asked. I nodded.
"I'm fine! I'm fine!", I said and lifted my teacup to drink when my lips touched the back of a hand. I looked up.
"Be careful, it's hot.", Grayson said with a smile. I looked at Gareth who took a step back and put his hand into his pocket, with what looked like regret or jealousy in his eyes. I turned my attention to Grayson.
"Thank you.", I said softly and smiled at Grayson.

"You were saying something about a vineyard?", I asked Grayson and looked at everyone else.
"Yes, I was asking if you all would like to visit one of my vineyards, maybe stay a night or two at the Chateau.", Grayson said with smile. One that spoke of how proud he was of his vinyard. I looked at Pris and Nic.
"I would love to visit your vineyard sometime.", I said to Grayson.
"Tea Gareth?", Pris asked.
"Yes please.", he answered.
"How do you like it?", she asked him. I looked up at Gareth, who was looking straight at me.
"As it is.", Gareth said, noddd and looked away.

Pris, Nic and Grayson then submerged themselves in a conversation about wine and such after Pris handed the tea cup to Gareth. I felt someone gently touch my hand. I turned to look and Gareth 's hand was on mine.

"Autumn, I-", he began. I held up a hand.
"Now is not the time. In any case, as you can see, I'm doing just fine. I hope that answers your question.", I said softly, pushing away his hand and the heartache I was feeling. Gareth looked me, said nothing and only frowned.
"I'll be heading to Australia two weeks later to spend some time with my family, and celebrate the lunar new year with them.", I added with a smile.
"Australia?", Grayson asked from behind me. I turned my attention to Grayson.
"My family is in Australia.", I explained. Grayson looked at me in confusion.

"It's a little complicated.", Pris said and went on to explain the situation to Grayson, who listened intently.
"I see, that's how it is.", Grayson said to himself then he smiled widely.
"You know, I do have a vineyard in Australia too. I might drop by to say hi.", he said with a grin. I heard Gareth snort softly to himself.
"That would be lovely Grayson.", I told him. Gareth snorted again.

~~~

She was calling Ashford by his given name. It's so.. Urgh! It is too much. I can't continue looking at Ashford.

Gareth looked at them in conversation, Autumn laughing at something Ashford was saying. Nicholas caught Gareth's attention, indicating that he wanted to speak to him in private. Both men excused themselves and headed out.

"What's happening?", Nicholas asked, looking into the drawing room, checking.
"It's my fault.", Gareth admitted softly. Nicholas looked at him, giving him that I'm-waiting-for-an-explanation look.
"I told Autumn we should take some time out.", Gareth explained. Nicholas looked at him incredously.
"Time out? So you broke up with her? Dude! Autumn is not a plaything like the other girls you used to date. I thought you would be more serious, considering what you two have gone through. I really thought you were in love, and that you two had it going." Nicholas said in surprise.
"I'm really disappointed with you Alastair.", Nicholas added.
"I really thought you finally had it going for you.", Nicholas continued and shook his head.

"Hear me out Nic. It's not like that." Gareth rebutted.
"Then what does it look like?" Nicholas said looked at his best friend.
"I.. We.. She..", Gareth sighed, realising he did not have a good enough explanation for everything. Nicholas sighed.
"I really thought I could be there for her." Gareth admitted softly.
"I really did, but it seems like it's never enough. When she was attacked, my heart almost stopped when Pris told me what happened. I did everything to keep the press away, to deal with the son of a bitch, and keep her safe, keep her sane. Losing Chloe was the biggest truma for her, and all I did was everything else.", he continued. Nicholas listened attentively.
"And ignore how she really felt. She wanted to leave me because she did not want to jeopodise my reputation. Just because she thought she could never ever have children again." Gareth said and looked at his friend.

"Alastair, it was not your fault. What happened was unfortunate, but it was not your fault. You could not have known that something like that would happen" Nicholas put his hand on his friend's shoulder and squeezed it gently.
"But I could have done more." Gareth said with a sigh.
"Take it easy my friend. It has been a trying time both of you. But since you've decided, then I can hope that you made the right decision because only you know if you did.", Nicholas gently pat his friend's shoulder and headed back into the drawing room. Gareth knew otherwise, he had screwed up, because his heart ached like it never ached before.

Gareth heard her laughter. He looked in and Autumn was laughing at something Pris and Ashford said. He also noticed the way Ashford was looking at her. Damn it if Gareth could not see it any clearly. Ashford was infatuated by Autumn. Gareth ran his hand through his hair, took a deep breath and headed back into the drawing room.

~~~

"Stop fidgeting Autumn.", Rose chided me.
"I'm sorry Rose.", Autumn apologised and sat still.
"Almost done, one more pin. And voila!!", Rose said and I looked up at the dressing table mirror. I smiled and looked at Rose from the mirror.
"It's beautiful Rose. Thank you.", I said and got up just we heard a scratching at the door. Rose went and opened the door. I heard Robert then the door clicked shut, and I noticed Rose holding a large white box.
"What is it Rose?" I asked her as I got up.
"A package arrived for you.", Rose said and set the box down on my bed. I padded over as she opened it and lifted the papers that were protecting the contents.
"It's beautiful!", Rose exclaimed as she held the dress up.

It was a deep turqouise colored evening gown. The style was vaguely familar. It was a subtle sweetheart gown, with a very lowV back.

"There's a card.", Rose said and handed it to me, and she returned to laying the dress out on my bed. I looked at it and recognised the handwriting.

I had this made for you, with you mind. I hope to see you in it tonight.
St Claire xx

"Would you like to put this on?", Rose asked, snapping me out of my thoughts.

I looked at the dress and looked at my own which Mum had helped choose. Well, in all honestly, the one Mum chose is kind of not my style. But at the same time I did not want to give Gareth the wrong impression. I looked at Rose, and she made a face.

"In all honesty Autumn, the dress your mum chose is really hideous. I really, REALLY don't want you looking like a freak on New Year's Eve." Rose said, trying hard not to laugh. I arched a brow at her, laughed and nodded.
"I was thinking the same thing, but this dress.." I said and touched the dress.
"Is from St Claire, which you are relactant to wear. I understand Autumn, but it may not be a bad thing." Rose continued for me. I sighed.
"You're right. Let's dress me up." I said. Rose nodded with a huge smile.

"You know, I am still rooting for St Claire, although Ashford is not bad. He really does love you, you know?", Rose said as she zipped the dress up. I looked at her from the mirror and she smiled as she adjusted the dress.
"Perfect fit. See what I mean?" Rose said with a smile. I looked into the mirror and what I saw took my breath away.
"You look beautiful.", Rose added as she added the finishing touches, a pair of dangling diamond earrings and a diamond necklace. I looked through my jewelry box, looking for a ring to wear when I came across the 3 rings that Gareth had previously given me.

"Those will look fine." Rose said when she saw the rings. They were beautiful and it would be a waste if I did not wear them. I slipped them on, put on my stilettos, checked myself in the mirror, and checked the time, 6.30pm, before leaving my room. Time for dinner before the Soiree.

I headed down the stairs to the parlor just as Nicholas was entering the Chateau. I looked at up at him and smiled. Nicholas was dressed impeccably, in a black suit, a crisp white shirt and his cravat tied up. He returned a smile.

"Good evening dear. You look absolutely beautiful Autumn.", he greeted me. Robert looked at me from behind Nicholas.
"Thank you your highness.", I said with a grin. I indicated to Robert that I will lead Nicholas in.
"Come on, I'll show you to the dining room. It's almost time, and no one is EVER late for dinner." I said as Nicholas held up his arm, and I took hold of it.

At the dining room, I heard voices. Nicholas led me into the dining hall and everyone turned as we entered. Nicholas led me towards Mum and Dad.

"Autumn, you look lovely tonight.", Dad complimented and I smiled. Mum nodded in approval at my choice of my dress that evening. I turned my attention to my grandparetns and then the St Claires.
"Monique, what are you doing here? I thought you had a party of your own?" I asked in surprise.
"Well, I cancelled my party to be here. I can't be at two places at one time can I?" she said with a smile as we hugged.
"This is great, as I was thinking about how I'm going to be at two places at one time too." I exclaimed. I greeted Edwardo and Phillip as well. Then I looked around.

"If you're looking for him, he's late." Monique said. I only nodded, feeling somewhat like an idiot.
"He will be here in abit." Phillip consoled me. I thanked him and headed over to where Pris and Nicholas were.
"He will be here." Pris said softly, as if telling me not to worry. I smiled.
"Did Nicholas not tell you?", I asked her. She shook her head and looked at Pris. Nicholas made a face.
"I didn't want to say anything until I was sure." Nicholas told Pris. Pris gave me a threatening look.
"Gareth sort of broke up with Autumn." Nicholas said sheepishly. Pris eyes widened in surprise.
"I know, I got the same reaction as you." Nicholas added.
"What happened?", Pris asked when we heard someone walk in. We all turned to see who it was.

I took a deep breath.

Gareth walked in and looked around. He was dressed impeccably. Black suit, crisp white shirt, carvet tied up perfectly adorned with an emerald pin. He went up and greeted mum and dad, the Duke and Duchess, and his parents. I watched him from a distance.

"Qiu. Qiu!", Pris called out to me, shaking my arm. I blinked and looked at her.
"I was asking what happened." Pris reminded me. I looked at her lost for a moment.
"Oh . Oh! I'm sorry. It is as Nic said. He asked for time out from each other.", I explained and Pris frowned. She turned to look at Gareth then looked back at me. I gave her a 'What?' look.
"Nothing, just enjoy yourself tonght and don't think too much." Pris said with a smile. I looked at her and just shrugged my shoulders.
"I'm totally fine. I'm have to drink, dance and be merry.", I said nonchantly.

It was then that Gareth approached us. He greeted Pris and Nicholas, then turned his attention to me. He looked at me and his eyes widened in surprise, then as if something slowly sank in, his eyes twinkled, but his expression straight.

"Good evening Autumn. You looked stunning tonight.", Gareth greeted me. I returned a small smile.
"Good evening to you too. You look.. As good as you always do.", I said, mentally slapping myself. Pris nudged me gently. I kept my smile, and said a prayer of thanks when Robert annouced that dinner is to be served. I sighed and looked around.

Nicholas led Pris out and I began to move when Gareth said my name. I turned to look at him. He held out his arm and looked at me intently. I returned a polite smile and took his arm, and he led me to my seat.

Dinner passed rather enjoyably and soon, we were mingling with the first of our guests. Once that happened., Gareth disappeared from my sight altogether. I shrugged it off since he did say we are to take time out from each other and that means I'm single and available again.

It's going to be a new year, and I'm going to start my new year afresh.

In London for the New Year / An admirer?

2010-03-31T10:58:00.007+08:00

Christmas went by and the New Year came. The Christmas party was bigger and better than the last one that was held in the Manor. It was held outdoors by the beach, where the fans are able to join in the celebration and countdown to Christmas. As well as a number of well known DJs spinning for the after party till 5am in the morning. It was loud, crazy and crowded. I had the most fun at the after party with friends I've known for the longest time. Drinking and dancing, it was like when I was still back in school clubbing.

Pris flew over to London on Boxing day and Nic followed along. Well, that was the update I got from Gareth, who stayed behind with me. Gareth had assured Monique that he will look after me, and with that the St Claire's too headed back to London to prepare for the New Year party. Gareth and Ileft for London the day after Boxing day.

"I'm bored.", I said to Pris as I spawled on her bed looking up at the ceiling.
"I would be occupied if you didn't barge in like that.", Pris said, obviously annoyed.
"But I don't think Nic like mind. Would you Nic?", I said as I turned to lie on my tummy and looked up at Nic, who was on the bed leaning against the headboard, a book in hand.
"Mmm.", was all he said as he continued to read his book.
"See? Nic does not mind.", I said and tried to see waht Nic was reading.
"Autumn why don't you go give Gareth a call?", Nic mumbled, looking at me from the edge of his book.
"I don't want to.", I said and turned to look up the ceiling then closed my eyes.

"Go.", Nic said as he shifted. I opened my eyes.
"BOO!", Nic said dryly, leaning over me looking straight down at me.
"Nic! Don't do that!", I exclaimed.
"Then go call Gareth, you have not spoken to him since you arrived to London.", Nic said and settled back into a comfortable position.
"Yeah, go and call him.", Pris agreed as she climbed into her bed and settled in and used her feet nudge my shoulder, almost like kicking me off her bed.
"Fine fine!! I'll go.", I said and got up and out of the bed and left the room. Before closing the door, I popped my head in again.
"Don't get pregnant!", I said aloud and quickly closed the door and ran.

I was bored, utterly bored. I settled into my room and spawled on my bed face down. I sighed and then screamed into the pillow. The New Year party preparations were underway, and the Chateau was bustling. I laid there like that until I heard a soft scratching on my door.

"Come on in.", I called from the pillow.
"Miss Autumn, there is a caller for you.", Robert said from the door. I got out of bed and went to Robert who held out a card.
"It's an Earl Ashford.", Robert said. I picked up the card and looked at it.
"Robert, who si Earl Ashford?", I asked him. Robert smiled.
"A very nice gentleman. Would you like me to call upon Miss Priscilla and Prince Nicholas to chaperone you?", Robert suggested.
"Ah Robert, indirectly telling me that this Earl Ashford is a rakehell?", I eyed Robert with a sly grim.
"I will inform Miss Priscilla and Prince Nicholas of your guest. Meantime, I left him in the morning room. You may call for tea and biscuits after greeting him.", Robert said with a mischievious smile and left my room.

Suddenly, I liked Robert very much. He has a weird sense of humour. I checked myself in the mirror, and headed down to meet this Earl Ashford. I headed to the morning room and opened the door gently. I looked up and there a gentleman stood by the window, looking out to the gardens.

Tall, broad shoulders, mahogany hair cut and styled in the latest fashion. And oh! The next perkiest butt I've seen so far, apart from Gareth.

"Earl Ashford?", I greeted. He turned and studied me for a second and smiled.
"Lady Autumn. Thank you for meeting with me.", he said and took a few steps forward.

He had the deepest brown eyes. I smiled.

"Please sit. I'm sorry, but I don't think we are acqiuanted or formally introduced for that matter.", I said as I reached out to pull the bell, before sitting on the chair next to the Earl.
"My apologies. I'm Grayson Aiden Huntington, Earl of Ashford. And yes, we are not formally introduced. I know I should not be calling you like this, but it took my 3 days of courage to call on you, having heard that you will be in town for the Ridge's New Year party.", he explained.

"Earl Ash..", I begain. He held out his hand.
"Please, call me Grayson.", he said with a smile. I looked and studied him, his smile was genuine.
"It's an honour Grayson. 3 days? Am I that intimidating?", I said, stifling a laugther.
"3 days it took me to gather up this courage to call on you.", Grayson said, grinning.

Grayson was a looker as well. Very handsome.

"So Grayson, what do I owe 3 days of courage for this visit from you today?", I asked him as Robert came in with a tray of tea and bisuits and scones. I looked up at Robert.
"Thank you Robert. Is Pris..", I asked softly.
"She said to give you half an hour to handle this, which by then she will join us. She believes that the Earl would want some privacy before she barges in.", Robert explained softly. I nodded.
"Is Lady Priscilla in today?", Grayson asked. I nodded as Robert left.
"She will join us in abit. How do you like yours?", I said as I poured the tea.
"Milk, no sugar please.", he said and I nodded and proceeded with his tea. I handed the cup to him and settled in with mine.

"It's about the New Year party.", Grayson began.
"Will you be coming?", I asked as I sipped my tea.
"Oh yes, I must thank Lady Ridges for iniviting my family.", Grayson said.
"How should I put this?", Grayson muttered.
"About the New Year party?", I prompted. He nodded.
"You see Miss Autumn, I know we have not been formally introduced and all that, but I've seen you around events, musicales and plays. I really would like to get to know you better and maybe well..", Grayson explained and smiled up at me.

I laughed. Hard. Grayson arched a brow.

"Are you telling me that you want to pay court to me?", I asked him, still giggling.
"Is there anything wrong in stating my intentions?", he asked, amused.
"No wrong at all, I'm just surprised. Well, I...", I said but was interupted by the door opening.

Pris and Nic made their entrance.

"Ashford! How nice of you to drop by.", Nic greeted. Grayson was already on his feet when I turned back to look at him.
"Your highness.", Grayson greeted.
"Please Grayson, we went to school together.", Nic said. Grayson grinned.

The guys caught up and Pris settled in beside me, helping herself to the tea.

"You know him?", I asked her. She nodded as she sipped.
"Well, not that well, but yes, we have met a couple of times.", she said as she set the teacup down on the saucer.
"Is he a rakehell?", I asked directly. Pris laughed.
"Grayson is not a rakehell. He is a flirt however, but a harmless one. In fact a really fun one. He's especially nice to women he likes.", Pris explained. I nodded.
"Watch out, he has his eyes on you, and he is as good Gareth gets.", Pris added in a quiet tone with a grin.
"What do you mean?", I asked, obviously my curiosity piqued.

"Comparing to Gareth, he is as good a catch as Gareth. He may not be as well off Gareth, or have a title as high up as Gareth. But he owes a number of vineyards, a number of distilleries, has his own line of wines, whiskeys and scotch labels. His family is of a very rich history. He plays rugby, and horse rides competively. He's a member at White's, as Nic and Gareth are as well.", Pris explained as she sipped her tea with a grin.
"Did I mention that he is also a looker?", she added. I grinned at her.
"And has the perkiest butt?", I added grinning against my cup. We looked at each other and smiled sneakily.

"What are you two grinning about?", Nic asked as he and Grayson settled in.
"Butts.", I said as I set my teacup down.
"Whose?", Grayson asked. Mischief sparkled in his brown eyes.
"Just comparing.", Pris said. I laughed.

Just then, the doors opened and we all turned to look.Robert entered, following behind him was Gareth.

Wilber visits

2010-03-24T09:03:00.005+08:00

"Are you here for the party?", I asked Wilber after he released, but ihs hand still held onto mine.
"Yeah. Pris invited me. Have you met with EG yet?", he asked with a huge smile on his face.
"Not yet. Which reminds me, how did you come up here? Pris has tighten the security like mad.", I asked and thought for a moment.
"You forgot? You have a standing order that I'm allowed access to you whenever I'm here.", Wilber reminded me. I looked at him in surprise.

"I do?", I asked and frowned. He nodded, still smiling widely.
"I don't remember, but it does not matter. I'm just glad that you're here.", I said with a smile.

"Oh yeah! I've got something for you.", Wilber said and held out a small box.

"For me?", I said excitedly and tookthe box from him.
"Open it.", Wilber urged. I gently opened the box, revealing a pair of Sapphire earrings.
"You shouldn't have Wil.", I said softly.

"I missed your birthday so here's your birthday present.", Wil explained. I looked at him and arched a brow.
"But you were here for my birthday.", I rebutted. Wilber only laughed.

"Do you like them?", he asked gently.
"They're lovely. Thank you Wil.", I said as I closed the box.
"It's nothing.", he said with a laugh. I looked up at him and frowned.
"Wil, are you up to something?", I asked teasingly.
"Maybe, maybe not.", he said with a shrug and took two steps back.
"You're not going anywhere until you tell me what you're up to.", I said and grabbed his hand. Wilber only smiled and said nothing.
"Fine. I won't ask.", I said and let go, but Wil held on. I looked at him.
"What's wrong?", I asked him.

"About the Duke, is it true?", he asked, concern in his voice. I sighed.
"Which part? Every paper has a different version.", I said and went to sit on my bed. Wilber followed and sat down beside me.
"That you two are dating. That he likes you. That you were pregnant with his child.", Wilber said softly. I laughed.
"Will oh Will. Don't believe everything you read.", I said, still laughing. Will frowned.
"I'm not joking Qiuru. It's everywhere. The news is every where.", Will urged. I looked up at him.
"I-- We--", I began slowly. Will nodded.
"We were dating, or I thought we were. I'm not sure what my relationship is with him. Gareth does like me, or rather, he says he loves me. As for the pregnancy, it's over.", I said softly.

"Qiuru, I'm so sorry for your loss. I wish I was here earlier.", Will said and hugged me.
"Will, I'm ok. Really, maybe it was a good thing that Chloe is no longer around. I wouldn't know what to do when Gareth finds out about her. I--", I explained, and Will hugged me tighter.
"Will, I'm really ok now.", I said and gently stroked his arm. He released me, his hands on my shoulders and looked at me.

"Qiuru, I-- ", Wilber began. I tilted my head a little.
"You know how I feel about you. I don't think I'll ever have a chance with you, but I don't want to see you hurt by anything or anyone.", Wilber said slowly.
"Wil, I--", I began. He only shook his head.
"I'm not asking you of anything, only that you look after yourself. Promise me that. Hmm?", Wilber said with a gentle smile. I only nodded.
"That's my girl.", Wilber said with a smile and gently stroked my cheek.

A knock on my door. Both Wilber and I turned to look. It was Pris, looking at us, arms crossed and a brow arched.

"Pris!", Wilber let go of me and went up to greet her with a hug.
"What are you doing up here Wil? Wait, how did you get up here?", she asked. I raised my hand.
"I think it was my idea. I don't really remember, but I think I had a standing order that Wil is allowed access to me whenever he visits the Manor.", I said slowly, my voice getting softer and softer.
"Qiu.. You know you can't do that! Especially now with all that is going on.", Pris chided me. I pouted and looked down and nodded.

"Come on Pris, you can't just lock everything in. I understand that you're trying to keep everyone here in the Manor safe, but locking either your friends out or yourselves in is not the way to go.", Wilber said and sat down beside me.
"You don't know how crazy it can get here.", Pris said. Wilber only shrugged his shoulders and put his arm around my shoulders.

Pris humphed. I looked at her and apologised, citing that I will let Mag know that there isno longer this standing order.

"Fine fine, Wil can have his standing order since he does not visit that oftern anyways. But!!! It's just between us only. No one else is allowed access anywhere else, do you two hear me?", Pris said, her arms across her chest.
"Yes Pris mummy.", I said and smiled at her. Pris returned me a smile.
"Anyways, I'm looking for you. There's going to be the annual New Year's party back in London and I will need to head back there. Understand that you've been invited to the St Claire's party?", Pris said as she sat down on my bed. I nodded.
"Monique invited me, but I'm not sure if I should go. I mean, the Ridge's party is after all family. Although I'd rather-- Nevermind. I guess I'll turn down Monique invitation, since this year will be my first New Year with the Ridges.", I said with a small smile.

"Qiuru, would you rather go to Australia?", Wilber asked suddenly.
"Wil, I-- I'll be going there for Chinese New Year.", I said softly.
"Qiu, I didn't.. I forgot..", Pris stammered.
"Forget it lah. I'll be going over during CNY.", I said and waved it off.
~~~

Gareth overheard their conversation from outside Autumn's room. He leaned against the wall beside the door to her room. Gareth sighed. He had also almost forgotten about her real family in Australia. The door clicked open and Pris stpped out. She gasped in surprise. Gareth grinned.

"Sorry, I was about to knock when I heard you talking. Deicded to wait it out first.", Gareth explained. Pris said nothing.
"She's with someone now?", Gareth added.
"Her penpal and really good friend.", Pris said with a sigh.
"What happened?", Gareth asked, noticing her sigh.
"Autumn. We been so caught up with everything, that I had totally forgotten about her family in Australia. After all that she has beent through, I really shoudl have thought of sending her to Australia instead of going back to London for a New Year party.", Pris sighed.

Gareth gently pat her shoulder.

"I forgot about them too. We've all been too caught up with her and trying to keepthe media away from her that we forgot that she really needs her family right now. Not just us, but her real family in Australia.", Gareth said gently. Pris nodded.
"She mentioned that she will be going over for the New Year?", Gareth added.
"No, the Chinese New Year. That's the Lunar New Year. We celebrate the beginning of Spring according to the Lunar calender.", Pri explained to Gareth.
"I see. Sounds like fun.", he said.
"It is fun. We get red packets from the elders. It's always filled with money.", Pris laughed.

Just then, Autumn's door clicked open and Wilber stepped out. Pris and Gareth turned to look at him. Wilber looked between Pris and Gareth and smiled.

"You must be the Duke. I'm Wilber.", Wilber said and held his hand out to shake Gareth's.
"Pleasure to meet you.", Gareth said in return as he shook Wilber's hand.
"How is she?", Pris asked him.
"She will be fine. She's got alot on her plate now and she needs abit more time. But otherwise, she's doing ok.", Wilber explained. Pris and Gareth nodded.
"Go on in.", Wilber urged Gareth.

Gareth said his thanks and went into her room.

Eve of Christmas Eve

2010-02-25T18:00:00.005+08:00

Gareth watched as Autumn walked out of the kitchen, heading in the direction of her room. He sighed and sat down. Everyone was looking at him, especially his Mum.

"Come Gareth, let's go for a walk.", Pris announced and stood up. Nicholas followed suit.
"Excuse us.", Nicholas said as they left the table.

Gareth followed them out to the apple orchard. As they walked, Pris looked at Gareth. Gareth sighed out loud.

"What's wrong?", Nicholas asked him. Gareth looked at both of them.
"Autumn.", was all Gareth said and walked on. Nicholas and Pris caught up with him.
"Come on, let's head to the stables, where we can talk.", Pris suggested.

At the stables, they were greeted by Jess and Dan. Pris asked to be excused, and the three of them settled in.

"What about Autumn?", Pris asked Gareth.
"I'm not sure. She's upset about something, other than the loss of Chloe.", Gareth said with a sigh.
"What do you mean?", Nicholas asked, somewhat confused.
"She told me that we should stop seeing each other.", Gareth began and went on to explain what had transpired between him and Autumn. Pris and Nic listen attentively, not interrupting.
~~~

I closed the door behind, after making sure that Gareth had not followed me. I settled in at my workdesk and saw an MSN message for me from my sister. I quickly looked at it. Shiru was asking if I would be able to visit them during the New Year. I thought about it and remembered Monique telling me for a New Yea party going on at the St Claire's residence. I left a msg teling Shiru that I will visit after the New Year and will go over for the Chinese New Year. With that, I went out to the balcony and settled there. Looking out at the sea, I thought about alot of things.

There is a potential scandal on the way, and I'm thinking if I should even continue whatever relationship I had with Gareth. Even if Gareth propose, as this very moment, I don't think I will say yes to him. Too much has happened in such a short time. What happens then? I know that he loves me, but... For the fact that there is nothing tying us together anymore, I could just go on my own way. I needed to talk to someone, but who? Pris has her problems with Nicholas and there's no one else I can talk to without risking the truth going out. Except maybe...

I picked up my phone and dialled, it rang for awhile and someone answered.

"Hello?"
"It's me."
"Qiuru? Oh gosh! How are you feeling now? I thought.."
"Rich, its ok. I'm doing ok, I guess. I need someone to talk to. Could we meet for coffee?", I asked
"Now?", Richard asked in surprise.
"Yeah, I'll meet you at our usual place in about half an hour?", I asked as I got up and looked around for my stuff.
"Sure, I'll see you there.", Richard said and we hung up.

I changed and grabbed my stuff and headed out.
~~~

"So that's what happened.", Gareth finished his explanation to Pris and Nic.
"What do you think?", he continued as he ran his hand through his hair.
"Well, Autumn does not want to disappoint you, nor does she want you to be unhappy. It's really who she is. She can give up her own happiness for the ones she loves. She has done it a number of times, and I'm not surprised that she can do it again.", Pris explained to Gareth. Gareth stared at Pris wide-eyed, surprised.
"Why would she do that?", Nicholas asked.
"That's just who she is.", Pris said with a shrug.

Gareth kept silent, taking in and thinking about what Pris said. If only he could convince her that he would still love her no matter what happened. As for children, the time will come eventually. There's no need to rush into it now. But how is he going to convince her? Gareth frowned.

"Gareth!", Nicholas called out, snapping him out of his thoughts.
"Autumn just drove out.", he added. Gareth looked up and noticed Autumn's car.
"Where is she going? She's going to be bombarded with the media.", Pris said and shook her head.
"She never learns, but then, that is who Autumn is. Carefree and reckless. I've got to call Ben, get someone to follow her and look out for her.", Pris said with a laugh and got up.
"Come on, let's get back to the Manor and have some tea, while we wait for Autumn to return.", Nicholas suggested as he got up. Gareth followed Pris and Nic back to the manor.
~~~

"Qiuru.", Richard called out. I indicated for him to sit down.
"How are you? Shouldn't you be at home resting?", Richard asked, concerned.
"I'm fine, I've been cooped up too long and need some frsh air.", I explained and took a sip of my drink.
"You should not even be drinking to start with.", Richard warned and frowned.
"I'll be fine.", I said nonchantly and took another sip. Richard settled in.
"Your usual?", I asked him, and he nodded.
"Qiuru, before we move onto other things, I just want to apologise for what hapened previously.", Richard began. I looked at him.
"I'm sorry for your loss as well. I should have stayed with you.", Richard said softly. I reached out and held his hand, and he looked up at me
"Richard, it was not your fault. You did everything necessary, but he caught us all offguard. It was nobody's fault. It could be a blessing in diguise.", I explained and squeezed his hand.
"But I..", Richard began, but I stopped him.
"No Rich, enough. It's over and I have accepted my loss, as did the Duke.", I said, then took another sip. Richard only nodded.

"I just needed someone to talk to.", I explained with a small smile.
"What about Priscilla? Or the Duke?", Richard asked.
"They are involved. I need an outsider's viewpoint. And besides, Pris is busy with the Christmas party preparations.", I said casually. Richard nodded as he took his drink.
"So what is the problem?", Richard asked. I sighed.
"Let me guess... Matters of the heart?", he continued, with a knowing smile. I sighed again.
"Qiuru, the most notorious mafia boss, reduced to this, because of a man.", Richard teased. I looked up at him and laughed. He laughed along.
"Dump him. Take me instead.", Richard said, with a conviction. I looked at him and laughed again.

"You can't be serious Rich.", I said in between laughter.
"Why not?", he asked me, his tone hopeful. I stopped laughing.
"Rich, I can't.. Gareth and I went through something.. ", I began slowly.
"Qiuru, I'm serious. I can look after you.", Richard tried. I shook my head.
"Thank you Rich, but I can't. You're a great guy and I'm sure you will someone whom you love and will love you in return.", I explained with a small smile. Richard only sighed.
"Well, at least I tried.", he said softly. I held his hand and squezed it gently.

"So what now?", he asked as he looked up at me. I shook my head.
"I don't know. I'm considering my relationship with Gareth. Should I continue whatever I have with him? Or should we officiate it? Or maybe keep it physical? Or... I don't know Rich. I don't know what to do. I'm lost. I've lost a child and I think I'm beginning to lose my mind over this whole matter. Chloe, Gareth, my family, his family, my real family, the whole socialite thing. It's kind of overwhelming you know?", I explained with a sigh.

"I just have a few questions for you and you have to answer them honestly.", Richard began. I looked at him, confused.
"First is, are you enjoying your life now? Do you like it?", he asked seriously. I looked at him, somewhat confused.
"Be honest with yourself.", he said.
"I guess. I'm not sure if this is the kind of life I want to lead forever. But for the moment, I am enjoying it.", I said softly. Richard smiled.
"Enjoy it now. This life is have is one that everyone drams of. so what if one day, you decide that enough is enough, for now, live it to the fullest. What about your own family?", Richard continued.
"I miss them tremendously.", I said softly with a sigh.
"Then find a time to visit them soon.", was all he said.

"Does he love you?", Richard asked slowly. I looked at Richard.
"I think he does. he had said itso many times.", I said with a sigh.
"Then, do you love him?", he answered me with another question. Richard raised a brow, indicating that I had to be very honest with myself. I thought for a moment.
"I'm not sure if this is love. But I like being with him. I mean, I enjoy his company, I like listening to him talk about his work, his ambitions, his ancestors. Can you believe that I enjoy listening to him go on and on about his ancestors?", I told Richard with a laugh.
"You look like you do. Only women would talk about the men they love like that, with that particular glow on their faces.", Richard said with a smile.
"I do?", I asked him and he nodded. I stopped and thought for a moment.

"If you still feel that you are unsure, then spend more time with him. Bring him along to visit your family in Australia, a short trip might allow you two to spend time away from everyone else in the circle.", Richard suggested as he sipped his drink.
"That is.. That would be like introducing a future husband to my family.", I said with a laugh. Richard laughed.
"Thanks Rich. I've got some thinking to do.", I said and got up.
Take care Qiuru.", he said as Richard got up and hugged me. I returned the hug and we said our goodbyes.

I drove back to the Manor. The main hall was quiet. I walked into the kitchen. Nobody. I shrugged and went up to my room. I stepped in and looked around. Nobody. I settled on my bed and sighed. I picked up the ultrasound photo and looked at. My heart ached. I collected all the photos and put them back into the envelope and put it into my workdesk drawer. I needed to move on. I sighed and turned around only to bump into someone who grabbed my arms to steady me. I looked up.

"Qiuru.", he greeted with a smile. I smiled back and hugged him.
"Wilber.", I greeted him softly.

Time is needed

2010-02-18T18:58:00.007+08:00

Gareth stared up at the ceiling and cuddled Autumn closer. She sighed. She had fallen asleep, her head rested in the crook of his arm, after telling him what had happened. Gareth turned to look at her. He was somewhat disappointed when she only acknowledged his love for her, and not recipocrate it. She had been pregnant with his child. Gareth still could not comprehend the fact that she was carrying his child, much less accept that they had both lost the little one.

"Darling, we had better get back before anyone notices us missing.", Gareth whispered as he gently stroked Autumn's cheek. Autumn stirred and opened her eyes slowly.
"Come on sleepyhead.", he urged and kissed her forehead. Autumn sat up slowly.
"Gareth, I--", she began softly. Gareth only shook his head.
"It's ok, we will work something out. For now, we will grieve out loss together.", Gareth said with a small smile.

On the way back to the Manor, Autumn was stopped a number of times by friends and guests at the hotel lobby, of whom were all invited for the Christmas party. Gareth stayed close by her side. It was then they were approached by two guys. Gareth instinctively put his hand her shoulder, Autumn looked up to him. Gareth said nothing.

"Qiuru!!", a guy called out. Autumn looked ahead and smiled.
"Vanness! Guys!", she greeted and went to hug them. Vanness looked up at Gareth and nudged Autumn. They both smiled.
"I read the news.", he teased in perfect english.
"What news?", Autumn asked in surprise.
"Congratulations.", Ken said with a knowing smile.
"The news about you and him.", Vanness teased.

"What news?", Gareth asked.
"It's all over the papers.", Ken explained. Gareth frowned.
"I'll look into it.", Gareth said to me and gently squeezed my shoulder. I nodded.
"It's good to see you again.", Ken said with a smile.
"It's good to see you again. Enjoy your stay here and have fun. I'll see you guys around the Manor.", Autumn said with a smile. More hugs and the guys went on their way.

"Who are they?", Gareth asked.
"Love interest, interested in love.", I pointed at Vanness and Ken respectively. Gareth only arched a brow.
"Long time ago.", she added and looked around. She waved at familars faces and called out greetings. Autumn knew alot of people. But alot of them were also looking at them with interest.
"Come on, let's head on back to the Manor. We're supposed to have tea with my family until we bumped into you.", Gareth said. Autumn only nodded and walked silently beside him. Gareth frowned inwardly, something was wrong with her. He could feel it in his bones that Autumn's upset about something.

Gareth was not sure about this news that has gotten everyone around them interested in them. The news could be good or bad. He had to read it before making any decisions as to what actions needed to be taken. They made their way back to the main Manor and found his family settled in the kitchen with Pris, her family and Nicholas. Gareth and Autumn settled in to join them for tea.
~~~

"How are the guests?", Pris asked me.
"I met alot of familar faces. Everyone's settling in fine, and are so glad to be back here again for the biggest party of the year.", I told her as I sipped my tea.
"How are you feeling Autumn?", Mum asked cautiously.
"I'm doing fine.", I told Mum with a smile. Monique held my hand.
"I'm fine, really. Don't worry you all. I'm perfectly fine now.", I emphasized slowly and looked at Gareth whose face was straight but his eyes reflected something else. I took a sip of tea and said nothing else.

"That is a good start. But there is going to be more stress coming up.", Dad said as he pushed a tabloid paper towards me and Gareth.

Gareth picked it up and we looked at it as Monique continued to hold my hand. Gareth frowned as he read the papers. I looked at Pris and Nicholas. They seem to be on better terms. I've not a chance to catch up with them, but it seems like they have found their own way of dealing with their problem.

"That is...", Gareth said with a frown. Everyone kept silent. I looked at Gareth and the papers.
He handed the copy to me. Gareth looked as if he was contemplating his next move.

The papers had reported about Gareth, and how he was holding up on his new title. It also reported on the success of the launch of his latest line of bridal gowns and evening dresses. Pretty much an update on him and his business. But what took up most of the article was our relationship to each other. It was reported that we were the newest and most scandalous couple in town, considering that we were caught in the most compromising situations, a number of times, since I arrived in London for the first time.

They had managed to dig up quite alot of information about me, as well as Allen and my relationship to him. And somehow, there was a rumor about me being pregnant. They speculated that the baby had to be Gareth's, considering that we had been dating for awhile now. This was also big news as the public were trying to figure out why Gareth had fallen head over heels with me, given that I was from a common background. But nothing concrete came out of this speculation.

"That was in depth. My background and all that.", I said as I looked up. No one said anything. Worried looks on their faces. I smiled weakly. Monique squeezed my hand gently.
"Well, you all know what it's like being a socialite!", I exclaimed weakly. Silence.
"Aww! Come on! It's not like I'm dead. If the public wants some juicy gossip, then they have it.", I said and held up the papers. Gareth reached out and took the papers from me, his face straight, but his eyes showed worry and concern. I looked around.
"It's Christmas. Let's now let this get us down. Things will get better.", I said slowly.
"Yeah! It will! Let's just celebrate and enjoy this festive season.", Pris voiced out. Nicholas nodded in agreement.

I looked at Pris, silently giving her thanks, which she acknowledged. Gareth held me hand, and I turned to look at him and smiled. Gareth frowned slightly. I pat his hand and slowly got up and excused myself. Gareth stood up, as did the other men. I nodded and left the table. Gareth was about to follow me, and I shook my head, indicating that he should stay.

I needed time alone to sort things out. About me, the next step, getting over Chloe, and about my relationship with Gareth.

Almost Christmas

2010-02-13T21:47:00.007+08:00

Gareth settled in beside Autumn as she ate.

"Slow down love.", Gareth said as he gently rubbed her back.
"It's ok, let her be. I bet she's super hungry by now. Dr White said she needs rest and a nutritious diet to get her back on track. Which by the way, it is time for her check up with Dr White.", Pris explained as Nicholas joined them.

"Gareth, please accompany her to Dr White after she's done. It would be an update on her condition for you. I've got to look into the party preparation. Thank you.", Pris said. Gareth nodded.
~~~

After I was done eating, Gareth and I excused ourselves and headed over to Dr White's office. Gareth reached out and held my hand as we walked on in silence. I looked up to him. Tall and striking. I stopped in my tracks, and Gareth turned to look at me.

"Gareth, I...", I began slowly.
"What is it, my love?", Gareth asked as he gently push a lock of hair out of my face.
"I'm sorry.", I said slowly and reached out to gently hold his hand.
"It was not your fault to start with. Don't blame yourself for what happened.", Gareth said gently, his hand gently cupping my cheek. I leaned into his hand and closed my eyes and sighed.
"Come on, let's go or we will be late for your appointment with Dr White.", he said and urged me to walk on. I did not move.

"Autumn?", Gareth asked, concern and worry in his eyes.
"Gareth, I think...", I tried again. Gareth looked at me intently, waiting patiently for me to continue.
"I don't... I think we should stop seeing each other anymore.", I said softly and slowly. Gareth eyes widen with shock and utter disbelief.
"Why? What's happened? Autumn.. Please..", Gareth said as he pulled me close and held me tight. I tried to push myself away from his arms, but his strong arms only held me closer.
"Please don't do this Autumn. I can't lose you, not after losing Chloe.", Gareth whispered in my ear. I shook my head.

"I can't go on.. We never started in the first place. With Chloe now gone, you don't have a scandal and you can move on with your life, as I can with mine.", I explained as I pushed myself away from his arms.
"Autumn, chéri..", Garth pleaded, his eyes glistered with his tears.
"I'm sorry, I just cannot go on. I don't hate you, I just.. I see Chloe everytime I look at you. I cannot--", I explained as tears rolled down my cheeks. Gareth pulled me close again and kissed me.

"Chloe will always be with us. Autumn, I can't do this without you by my side. I need you.", Gareth said as he rested his forehad onto mine after we parted.
"I can't do this.", I whispered.
"Tell me what can I do to make things better, to make you change your mind.", Gareth whispered, almost begging.
"There's nothing you can do. Let me go. Gareth, you don't--", I began.

"Don't say it. Don't say that you don't deserve a guy like me, don't say that you're not for me because you are. Please Autumn, rethink this. Give me some time to show you that we are meant to be. You and I, we make a great team together. Don't give up now, not when I have not asked you again to be mine.", Gareth whispered, pain and confusion in his voice.
"I-- No, please don't make this harder than it is.", I said and pushed myself away from Gareth. I looked up at him, and wiped my tears.
"I'm sorry.", was all I said and walked on to Dr White's office.
~~~

Gareth stood in the hallway. Alone, confused and upset. He looked up and Autumn was already gone. Should he go after her or leave her along to sort things out? She needed someone around her for her check up with Dr White. He was confused. Things were going on fine between them. What had happened? She had asked him not to leave her earlier.

"Gareth?", a voice called out. Gareth looked up.
"Mum?", he answered. Monique stood a few steps away from him.
"My dear boy, what happened? You look an awful wreck.", Monique asked as she walked up to him and touched her son's forehead, checking for a fever.
"Mum, could you accompany Autumn for her check up?", Gareth asked him mum. She nodded, but confused by her son's request.
"Should you not go instead? Autumn needs you.", Monique said gently.
"She does not.", Gareth said quietly and walked in the opposite direction, back to the main hall.

Monique quickly walked down the hallway, and stopped at Dr White's office. She had followed Priscilla's instructions. Signages along the way helped. Monique knocked on the door and entered Autumn was seated on the examination bed, looking an absolute wreck. A gentleman smiled and greeted her.

"Good afternoon, how may I help you?", Dr White greeted.
"I'm here with Autumn. My son was supposed to come, but he's busy at the moment.", Monique explained as she stepped in and closed the door.
"Ah! Machioness St Claire, please take a seat.", Dr White said as he led her to a chair.
"How is she?", Monique asked quietly. Dr White only sighed.

"If only she would make the effort. It seems like she's lost every single thing about herself when she lost the baby. It's been hard on her and everyone around her since she returned form the hospital. Family support will help, but it can't be helped that her family is in Australia. Priscilla and everyone here are doing all they can to make things better for her. But for now, it looks like she has given up on herself. I just hope that this is only temporary once she gets over her loss.", Dr White explained in an undertone.

"Baby? She lost her baby?", Monique asked quietly, shocked. Dr White nodded.
"How? When?", Monique asked, still in shock.
"An attack from her abusive ex-boyfriend.", was all Dr White said and went over to Autumn.

Monique looked at Autumn, her hand clenched her skirt. Monique sighed, and took a few deep breaths. It's no wonder Gareth looks so terrible. That son of hers should be here with Autumn. Monique made a mental note to speak to her son after this. She looked up at Autumn, who and acknowledged her presence. Monique smiled and went up to her.

"Monique. What are you doing here?", Autumn asked in surprise.
"I heard what happened from Gareth and made my way here to see how you are.", Monique explained.

"Well then, we need to do a quick ultrasound to check your womb. But everything is in order. The bruises are healing nicely, just remember to take you medicine, rub the ointment on, and take your meals. Autumn, you need to eat. I've been hearing from Mag that you have not touched your food the past 2 days.", Dr White nagged and reminded. Autumn only nodded, staring at the monitor, Monique noticed.

"Everything is in order. There is no major injury to your womb, but you still need to rest and allow your body to recover from the stress of the miscarriage.", Dr White said as he looked at monitor.

"Will she still be able to have children, Dr White?", Monique asked. Autumn looked at Monique, as if unable to comprehand the question.
"Everything looks fine. Rest, no stress and a good nutiritous diet will have her back in action in no time. There is no permanent damge to her womb or any of her reproductive organs. Autumn will still be able to conceive and carry a child to full term once she is fully recovered. It is a good thing that she is still young.", Dr White explained to Autumn and Monique.
"Don't worry Autumn. Everything will be just fine. You are young. You can always try again.", Dr White said to Autumn with a gentle pat on her shoulder and a smile.
"Thank you Dr White. I'm sure that Autumn needed to know that.", Monique said with a smile.
"Well then, that is it. We are done.", Dr White said as he cleaned up.
~~~

Monique and I left the doctor's office together.

"I'm sure that Dr White's conclusion is enough of a relief for you?", Monique asked, as she hooked her arm in mine. I kept silent.
"I'm sorry for your loss Autumn, but it was not your fault. If Gareth had it any other way, he would not have let what happened to you happen. He needs to know that you are doing fine. He is just as upset as you are about your loss. It is afterall his child too.", Monique said gently.
"I.. He said he wanted children with me.", I said softly, tears streaming down my face.
"I thought it will never ever happen again. I overheard Dr White telling Pris that there might be chance that I may have problems having children, due to the trama my womb went through with the attack and miscarriage.", I continued, sobbing. Monique stepped in front of me and hugged me. I cried.

"I would be just as afraid if I heard such news. But everything is alright now.", Monique assured me. I shook my head.
"Why, my dear?", she asked and stroked my hair.
"I told Gareth that we should stop seeing each other. I thought... I thought... I didn't want him to know. Gareth would be upset if I couldn't have... He wants children, we've talked about it. I would have let him down with.. I didn't know..", I stammered in between heavy sobs.
"Oh you silly goose! Gareth would still love you all the same. It would upset him at first, but at the end of the day, he loves you and wants to spend the rest of his life with you, with or without children. There are other ways to concieve, if it had to come to that.", Monique gently chided me. I cried somemore.

"Come my dear. Let's get you back to rest up. Dr White has said no stress. Come on, chin up my dear. We are not going to lose to this.", Monique said and led me back to my room.
~~~

There was another 2 days to the Christmas party. I had only seen glimpse of Gareth every now and then. He found all possible ways to avoid me. If I had breakfast at 9, he'd have his at 10. If I was in the kitchen having tea with Nic, he'd bring his tea to the terrace and had it with his parents. At dinner, he would sit 2 seats away, on the same side, so I won't be able to see him or speak to him. Pris and Nic realised what was going on, and urged me many a times to speak to him. As they did to him as well. But as I tried to get to him, he kept running. I felt guilty, and wanted to explain things to him, if I could get hold of him that was.

"Monique, please.", I pleaded with Monique.
"I'm sorry darling, he does not want to speak to you. I've tried everything, but even he would not hear me out.", Monique said with a sigh. I looked at her helpless.
"Maybe you can try asking Nicholas for help.", Monique suggested. I only nodded, thank her and left. Edwardo and Philip had arrived a day later after Monique. He only shrugged, not knowing how to convince his son as well. Philip was at a loss too.

There were guests I had to greet. Of course, Pris would not let me work, and took everything out of my hands. I bargained with her to at least let me greet the guests, or I'd die of being useless around the Manor. She relactantly agreed, only because Dr White suggested that I start moving around, and not stay in bed all day. She had noted that I was getting better, and my mood was getting better as well. As such, I went to the hotel to greet some familar faces.

It was then I bumped into Nicholas and Gareth. Gareth looked at me in surprise. Nicholas elbowed him, then pushed his friend forward, indicating that he should talk to me. I looked at them, but was interuptted by a farmilar face. I greeted and excused myself. Nic had held onto the Gareth. I thanked Nic and took Gareth's hand, and led him away.

"Autumn! What are you--", Gareth exclaimed as I dragged him along. Gareth pulled back and I stopped and fell backwards into his arms.
"Oaf!", as I landed against him, Gareth instinctively wrapped his arms around my waist to cushion my fall.
"I'm sorry, are you ok?", Gareth said as he quickly released his arms from me. I grabbed his hand, using of access card to open one of the hotel rooms, and pulled him in.

I checked the room to make sure that it was unused, then I stodd in front of Gareth and looked up at him.

"Autumn, this is not funny. Come on, let's get back.", Gareth said and walked towards the door. I looked at him.
"Why are you avoiding me?", I asked quietly. Gareth stopped in his tracks.
"I've been trying to speak to you.", I added as I stood there. My heart was racing. I did not know what was running through Gareth's head, if I was not able to look into his eyes. Gareth sighed and ran his hand through his hair. He turned to face me. His green eyes expressed hurt and confusion.
"You look well.", he said as he studied me from head to toe. I shivered slightly as his scrutiny.
"I've been getting better. Gareth, I need to--", I began.
"No, I don't want to hear it.", Gareth sad and turned towards the door.

I ran up and leaned against the door, not allowing him to leave the room.

"Autumn, please. Let me go, I cannot bear this.", Gareth pleaded, his eyes showed hurt and confusion. I shook my head.
"Please hear me out. I really need to tell you this. You can make your choice never to see me again after I'm done. Please Gareth.", I pleaded softly with him, and tugged at the end of his polo tee. Gareth looked at me and sighed. He took two steps backwards and turned towards the bed and sat down.
"Thank you.", I said softly and went over to sit beside him.

"Gareth, I.. We.. ", I stammered and took a deep breath. Gareth kept silent, waiting patiently for me to continue.
"Do you remember the time we went for a picnic at The Meadows a month back?", I asked Gareth. He nodded.
"We talked about many things and one of them were about children. How you wanted as many kids as you could have, how you wanted a huge family. If your first child was a girl, you would name her Chloe, if it were a boy, it would be--", I continued.
"Drake or Devon.", Gareth said, as he looked up to me with a small smile. I returned one, and felt him hold my hand.
"I also mentioned that I wanted children with you. And you rebutted that you are not a sow or a baby making machine, nor were you my girlfriend yet.", Gareth added and let out a soft, low laugh. I nodded and laughed softly along.

"There then lies the problem.", I said quietly. Gareth looked up and frowned.
"I thought... For one, I'm not yet your girl and I over heard Pris and Dr White talking once. He said something about me having problems having children in the future, as I had suffered alot of trama, being hit repeatedly in my womb area and also the stress of the miscarriage.", I explained slowly and took deep breaths in between words to keep from crying. I looked away and felt Gareth release his hold on my hand.
"I thought that--", I continued but was interupted by Gareth reaching out to hug me.
"Autumn, I will still love you no matter what happens. There are other ways to--", Gareth whispered in my ear as he held me.

"I did not want to disappoint you. You wanted so much to have children and--", I said as tears rolled down my cheeks, soaking his shirt.
"Hush my love. Everything will be fine. We will work something out.", Gareth assured me as he held me closer. I hiccuped and he sighed.
"Gareth, I thought it would be better if I left you. That way I won't disappoint you. But Dr White had assured me that I will be fine and I will still be able to conceive and carry a child to full term.", I explained. Gareth let out a sigh of relief.
"As long as you are fine, we will be able to work anything out together.", Gareth said as he released me and kissed me.
"I love you Autumn.", Gareth whispered.

I bit my lower lip and kept silent, holding back on my reply. Gareth did not push me for an answer, only holding me close.

Going back to the manor

2010-02-08T23:28:00.000+08:00

When I arrived at the hospital, Qiu was still in the surgery.
My bodyguards team had clearance to allow the surgery to proceed.
Richard was sitting in one of the plastic chairs in front of the Operating Theatre.

"Where is he?" I asked one of the hired guards when I reached the hospital.
"The attacker is now under custody at the police station. I have two men there to watch over him." The man in black spoke.
"The other guard you hired, is there." He pointed to Richard who is sitting down with his hands messing his hair.
"Thank you." I replied and went over.

"Richard." I said softly as I sat down beside him.
"Are... are you ok?" I asked. He looked up towards my voice.
"I'm so sorry! I should have...." Richard was in pain.
"It's alright." I said, and we waited silently.

Just then, the door slide open and Qiu was wheeled out.
"Qiu!" Richard shouted as he accompanied the unconscious Autumn out.
I waited for the surgeon's response.

"How's the baby?" I asked.
The doctor sighed.
"I'm sorry. We did our best. She had lost a lot of blood when she came in." He said.
I nodded. My heart broke but I held back my tears.
"How's my sister, doctor?" I asked again.
"Her injuries are superficial, but she suffered some trauma to her womb. She needs a lot of rest to recover." He replied.
"You need to also take note of her mental health when she wakes up. It is going to be rough for her emotionally." The doctor added. I nodded.
"Thank you. Doctor." I said.

I sat down on the chairs and cried.

3 hours past and Qiu slowly stirred and woke up.
"Qiu?" I called.
She tried to get up but she was still very weak. Her hand felt her tummy.
"Pris?" She asked.
"She's gone." I reluctantly replied.
"Sleep, it will all be better." I added, trying to coax her to rest.

Richard left in the evening after I coaxed him for a long time to get some rest.
I stayed in the hospital for the whole night looking after Qiu.

I couldn't sleep that night.
In the morning, Roland and Dr. White visited Qiu in the hospital.
We went out of the ward and spoke by the hallway.

"I will handle the case for you." He spoke first.
"The twins also had pulled this case down from the media as well. It will only be temporary. So meanwhile, the up most important thing is to transfer Miss Autumn back to the manor. Dr. White will get and clear Autumn's files off the hospital records." He added. I nodded.

"Can she walk? If not, we can wheel her out to the underground car park on a wheelchair." He said in urgency.

The Ridges Hotel team had came to help. Mag has recovered and is with Ethan, waiting back at the manor.
Sharon, Nathan, Dr. White and Roland help both of us leave the hospital in total privacy to escape the media who soon had arrived in the hospital asking about Autumn and the hospital has been brief about keeping the matter in secret; on the other hand, the team took off onto the highway to the a nearby harbour to board the family yacht.

Autumn was still in deep sleep and we finally made it home via the water passage and was escorted by our own team of coastal guards with airborne surveillance to the harbour in front of the hotel.
To me, everything was still a blur.
With all these action going on and I hadn't slept for two days, I collapsed and Nathan carried me while Dr. White carried the unconscious Qiu back to her room.

Two hours later, I woke up in my own bed.

Ben stepped in and reported that what the team had done after I passed out.
I nodded and stepped out of bed.

When I arrived at her bedroom, I see Mag and Sharon at the door, trying to coax her to open the door.
"What happened?" I asked.
"Miss Autumn locked us out." Mag explained while Sharon tried again.

"Allow me." I said, and the two ladies stepped aside.
I knocked on the door.
"Qiu, it's me." I said.
"Go away!" I heard a voice rang out.
"You know I have the keys. It's either you open the door, or I get the keys to open the door." I replied.
"Leave me alone!" I heard her shouted.
"Ben, open the door." I said and he reached out and unlocked it, but the door wouldn't barge.
"I said Leave me alone!" Qiu shouted again.
"Fine! If that's what you want, I will leave you alone., AFTER I tear the door down." I replied.
"Ben, get Uncle Goh to fetch me an axe." I said. Ben was puzzled.
"NOW!" I said. He bowed and left.

Just in time, the door clicked open.
I gently pushed the door and it swung open. The heavy chair is thrown down on the side and her stuff are all over the floor.
I walked towards her.

"What are you doing on yourself?" I asked. Qiu pulled her covers over her head.
"I thought you weren't giving Gareth any chances, anyway! Why are you so bothered with the child gone?" I asked, trying to put some reverse psychology on her but when that sentence was out, I knew immediately it backfired.
"You are not the one getting pregnant! You have no right to tell me that!" She shouted, but her expression showed regrets.

I let out a frustrated sigh.
"Fine." I said calmly.
"Do as you wish now and go ahead to kill the second chance of having a baby with Gareth." I replied.
"Doctor had said you need a lot rest and a lot of nutrients to reduce the stress in your womb. Since you want it this way," I said as I look around the room, and sigh again.
"Do as you wish. I'm too tired with my own matters now, to EVEN thinking of intervening."
"Whatever." I said as I left the room.

Mag came to me with a tray of food for Qiu. I signalled her to go ahead and send it in to her and I headed in the opposite direction. She nodded and went in.

I walked towards my room and suddenly I felt a sharp pain in my stomach. I held my tummy and crutch down. The pain went on for awhile before it subsided. I looked around and there were no one along the corridor. I slowly stood up and went back to my room.

Updated list on staff (Characters that may appear throughout the story)

2010-02-06T17:39:00.000+08:00

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ridges One Manor
Head Butler: Benjamin (aka Ben)
Housemaids: Auntie Mae and Auntie Chin

Horses' Caretakers: Jessie Goh (aka Jess) & Daniel Henry Brown
Water sports Instructor / Bay front Officer: Matthew Andrews

In-House Doctor: Dr Kenneth White
Legal Consultant (Lawyer): Mr Roland Tay

Guardhouse Guards: Jimmy Tay (aka Jim) & Johnny Tay (aka John,Jim's bro)

Gardeners: Uncle Goh, Uncle Lim & Uncle Chew Beng
Maintenance Engineers: Whitney Cyne, Lim Weimin and Uncle Lee

Ridges One Hotel
Operations Manager: Magdelene Song (hospitalised)
Assistant Manager: Sharon Teo (acting OM & PM)

Public Relations Manager: Ethan
Assistant Manager: Nathan

Concierge Service Manager: Terrance Ho Wei Min
Assistant Manager: Shiao Yin Lin

Housekeeping Manager: Christie Leong Wen Ting

F&B Manager: Dylan Mah
Assistant Manager: Kwok Choo Gan (aka KC)
In house Wedding Planner: Silvia Ang

Head Chef(Asian Crusine): Tan Gwan Ho (aka Chef Gwan)
Assistant Cook: Wong Lim Meng (aka Cook Wong)

Head Chef(Western Crusine): Brandan Collin Gwandiant
Assistant Cook: Gorrine Swadonte Palasari

Bartenders: Andy Lim, Joey Koh

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

London Chateau de Ridges
Head Butler: Robert

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ridges Int. Office:
Secretary: Shirley Appleby

London Offices:
Group Hotel Chief Executive Officer: Darren Collins

Gareth finds out the truth

2010-02-05T22:16:00.008+08:00

"How is she?", Gareth asked as he stepped into the Manor. Pris shook her head.
"How did it happen? I thought Allen was behind bars?", Gareth asked as he followed Pris.
"He was out on parole. They police has taken him into custody, and will be prosecuting him for breaching his parole. I'm looking into sue-ing him as well.", Prs explained calmly. Gareth nodded as he listened.

Priscilla had called Gareth, after much urging from Ben. Gareth dropped everything and rushed down from London to Singapore the moment Priscilla told him the news. He took the news as calmly as he could, packing light and rushing to his private airstrip.

"Where is she?", Gareth asked.
"In her room, she's been in there the past 2 days.", Pris explained.
"Can I see her?"
"You can try. She has shut everyone out."
~~~

A knock on my door. I ignored it. Raps again. I continued to huddle in bed, not moving. The door opened and someone stepped in.

"Go away.", I said softly as I laid down in bed, turning away from the door.

I felt someone sit on the edge of my bed.

"Please go--", I pleaded and stopped when I got a whiff of a familar cologne.
"Chéri.", Gareth's voice was gentle.
"Gareth?", I sobbed softly. I could not turn to look at him, I didn't even want to look at myself in the mirror.
"I'm here my love. I'm here.", he assured me as he shifted over and gather me in his arms from behind.

His strongs arms wrapped my waist and he nuzzled the back of my neck and placed a gentle kiss there. I cried. He was all I needed to break free of this emotional prison.

"Shh...", he coaxed me as he gently stroked my arm. I cried uncontrollably
"I'm sor--", I said in between tears and hiccups but stopped when Gareth shifted and held me closer to him.
"I'm just glad that you are fine.", he said softly and sighed
"But--", I tried again, but was shushed by Gareth.
"We can talk about the details when you get better.", he said slowly as he held me closer.
"I don't want to talk about it. I don't want to talk about anything", I said softly, still hiccuping.
"Alright, my love. We'll not talk about it.", Gareth assured me gently.
~~~

There was a bandage patch on her forehead, her left cheek was swollen, black and blue. Her right eye was purplish. Gareth then noticed another bruise on her arm. He took a deep breath to calm himself. He needed to be calm in such times, as Autumn would be relying on him emotionally. He finally had the chance to study her after she had fallen asleep after a good cry, snuggled close to him. She still had her back facing him.

He watched her as she slept, and suddenly tears started to fall from her eyes. Gareth took another deep breath and sighed. He felt her pain. Priscilla had not give him the full details of what had happened, maybe he would need to talk to Dr White. And Allen, something needed to be done about the lunatic. He needed to speak with his lawyer, find out what can be done in putting away this lunatic for good. Not just for the safety of Autumn, but society as well.

Pris sounded awful when she called him. But in that moment, hours before Pris called, he had an inkling something had happened. Gareth just couldn't put his finger to it. When Pris called and told him that Autumn had been attacked, by Allen for all people, he dropped everything and made his way over to Singapore. Autumn would need someone around for her. And Gareth did not think that Pris will call her family.

Autumn sighed in her sleep and shifted, snapping Gareth out of his thoughts. Gareth cuddled her closer and gently placed a kiss on her cheek. He stared up at the ceiling and sighed. Gareth gently released Autumn and got off her bed. He needed to talk to someone, and that someone is either Pris or Nicholas. He checked Autumn one more time beforfe leaving her room, and closing the door gently.

Gareth headed downstairs to the kitchen. No surprise to find Pris there, eating. Come to think of it, he had not eaten yet. Pris looked up, signalling him to join her.

"How is she?", Pris asked as she slurped her noodles.
"She's fallen asleep. She cried, really cried. How long has she been holding it in?", Gareth asked. Pris only shook her head and sighed.
"She was not feeling anything the past few days. It was hell trying to het her home from the hospital. Mum and Dad are on their way back too.", Pris explained.

"My mum is on her way over as well. I understand that we are invited to the Ridge's Christmas Party, and my mum thought to drop by earlier to spend some time with Autumn.", Garth said as he helped himself to the pot that Pris had left on the stove. He looked at her and arched a brow.
"Oh! They are in the top right hand cabinet.", Pris said. Gareth nodded and resumed what he was doing.
"So, did she tell you anything?", Pris said slowly, as if treading water. Gareth turned to look at her and shook her head.
"I see.", was all she said and went back to her noodles. Gareth said nothing and went back to cooking his noodles.

Gareth went back up to Autumn's room after finishhing his noodles and discussion on the lawsuit with Pris. He opened the door, thinking that Autumn was still sleeping. He saw her seated on her bed, leaning against the headboard, and looking at something. He walked over to join her. She looked up, her face was tear stained.

"Chéri?", Gareth said gently as he sat down. Autumn looked at him, into his green eyes.
"I bet she will have your green eyes and your mischievious streak.", Autumn said with a smile, as her tears fell again.
"She who?", Gareth asked.
"Chloe.", she said as she held up the ultrasound photo. Gareth gently took it from Autumn and looked at it.
"That's Chloe at 4 weeks. And this is her at 7 weeks, I was going to see Dr White again next week.", Autumn explained as she held up another photo to Gareth and sobbed.

Gareth stared wide eyed at the ultrasound photos. Autumn picked up another one and looked at it.
~~~

"Chloe.", she said softly. Gareth dropped the photos and reached forward to hug her tight.
"You were pregnant?", Gareth asked gently. I nodded.
"Why didn't you tell me?", he added, pain and shock in his voice.
"I was going to tell you at Christmas when I will be at the end of my first trimster. I wanted it to be a Christmas present.", I explained softly and hugged Gareth tighter.
"I was a father?", he asked me, still in shock. I nodded. He released me and gently rested his hands on my shoulders and looked at me. There was raw pain in his eyes. He then rested his forehead onto mine.
"It's ok my love. We can always try again.", he said softly.
"But--", I stammered.
"No, don't say anymore.", he said gently as he looked at me.
"Ga--", I began, only to be kissed thoroughly by him.

We parted and Gareth held me close. I sobbed, extremely confused with his reaction.

"I have to go speak to Pris for abit.", he said suddenly.
"Don't leave me.", I pleaded softly, holding his hand tight.
"I'll be back soon. Then we'll go for a walk. You need to get out of your room for fresh air if you want to get better.", he said with a smile.
"Don't go.", I said again, pulling him as he got up.
"I'll be back soon my love.", he said with a smile and leaned forward to kiss me on my forehead.

Gareth got up and left my room, closing the door gently. I stared at the door confused with hs reaction.
~~~

Gareth walked on, then quickened his pace, and practically ran down to the kitchen, and out of the Manor to the open field that was on the way to the stables. He stood in the middle of the field and shouted with everything he had. His tears streamed down his face as he shouted.

Gareth could not take the shock. Autumn was pregnant, and Allen had killed her baby. Their baby. Gareth swallowed as he sobbed. He needed to let this fustration out and go back to Autumn calm, as she would be relying on him for support as she recover physically and emotionally.

Gareth squat down and sat down on the grass and took a deep breath, trying to clam down. He heard the grass crunch and someone sat down beside him. He turned to look.

"The Duke of Blackburn is crying. He has not cried this bad since Justina left him.", a gentle voice said. Gareth laughed as he wiped his tears and took another deep breath.
"Don't tell anyone, I don't want to look like a fool.", he said with a smile. His partner laughed.
"Why are you here Nic?", Gareth asked as he looked at his friend. Nicholas smiled.
"Christmas party and Pris. I thought I'd drop by earlier, prepare things abit.", he explained as he looked out at the field.
"And the issue with Sarah?", Gareth asked.
"It will be in tonight's news here. It's everywhere back home. I also thought to drop by here earlier to escape everything back home. Of course, it may look like I will have to deal with it here too. The Ridge's Christmas Party is a huge thing here.", Nic said.

"And you? What got you so woked up?", Nicholas asked.
"You didn't hear? It's a long and complicated issue. The news was kept under wraps.", Gareth said slowly, his voice even but laced with anger.
"What happened?", Nic's tone was serious, noting his friend's anger.
"Autumn was attacked.", Gareth began, his voice soft and level. Nic was taken aback.

"What?! By whom? Is the person under arrest?", Nic asked, sensing Gareth's hesistation. Gareth looked around to check for unwanted company. Nic looked around as well. Gareth dropped an octave.
"Her ex-boyfriend. He got out on parole. He's been arrested.", Gareth explained, gritting his teeth as he spoke. Nic sensed that there was more.
"Let's talk inside. I don't feel safe talking about this here.", Gareth said as he got up slowly. Nicholas nodded and followed suit.

They made their way back to the Manor, not speaking a word to each other and headed for the kitchen. They heard some shuffling and noises in the kitchen as they entered. Pris was busy preparing sandwiches, as Gareth noticed the loaf of bread on the counter. Pris looked up at the guys and stopped what she was doing. Her eyes widen in surprise in seeing Nic and quickly went back to what she was doing.

"What's going on?", Gareth asked.
"Autumn.", was all Pris said.
"Where is she? What happened to her?", Gareth asked, his heart was racing. Pris indicated to the couch. Gareth looked up and there Autumn was, seated and looking out of the window. She looked serene and calm.

"She said she was hungry.", Pris explained as she poured hot water into a mug.
"I'm glad it's the first thing she has told me. She even requested for a ham and cheese sandwich. This is her first meal since she came back. She's not eaten at all, locking herself in her room, not touching the meals that had been brought up her. Everyone here is worried for her.", Pris continued with a smile of relief as she put the sandwich together.
"I'm sorry Pris, to have to put you through all this.", Gareth said apologetically.
"There was nothing you could have done. You were in London.", Nicholas said as he put his hand on Gareth's shoulder.
"If only I had known about the baby sooner, I would have her stay in London and marry her right away.", Gareth said with a sigh.

"What baby?", Nic asked in surprise.
"Autumn had been pregnant.", Pris explained as she set everything on a tray and left the counter.
"Autumn pregnant? When?", Nic asked Gareth, still in shock.
"She would have been 3 months by Christmas and she was going to tell me then.", Gareth said as he ran his finger through his hair.
"Gareth, I'm sorry. I don't know...", Nic began and Gareth only pat his friend's shoulder.
"I'll be fine. I just hope that she will be fine. It's a great loss to both of us, but more so for Autumn. She was the one carrying the child.", Gareth said as he looked at Autumn, who just started eating. Pris was seated next to her, making sure that everything was fine.

Gareth walked over to join Autumn.

Attacked!!

2010-02-04T00:31:00.004+08:00

I tossed and turned in my bed and sighed.

Pris and I were back in the Manor after spending the week in London for Gareth's birthday. Pris has informed me that she will be bringing back our Ridge's tradition. The much awaited ultimate Christmas Party. Looks like old and new friends are to be invited this year. I've not taken a peek at the guest list yet, since Pris had decided to handle this project mostly on her own. But I believe that I already know most of the guests.

We have been back for almost three weeks, and I'm totally missing Gareth. With this baby coming up, I need him around even more. Gareth's been most attentive in the week that I was in London.

Well, the paparazzi there had the most fantastic coverage about us, the newest couple in town. The media had been covering Gareth's new title and how he is handling his label and the estates, and me. The gossip pages apparently got wind of my rumored pregnancy, which is still a debate if I really was pregnant or not. This sparked the debate on whether the Duke would be proposing anytime soon. They also covered how much more attentive Gareth had become towards me, since the last time the media saw together. The week had been a whirlwind.

We were in the news so much that week, taking the attention away from Pris and Nicholas for abit. The media also covered Phillip and Justina. It had been a crazy and utterly enjoyable week when Pris and I were in London. And now, it was back to reality.

There was another week to Christmas, and I can't wait, because it will when I tell Gareth of the baby, and hopefully, something good will come out of it. I cannot wait to see the look on his face when I break the news to him.

I stared up at my ceiling and smiled. I was about 11 weeks into the pregnancy, and my waist was thickening already. I picked up the latest photo of the ultrasound scan. The little one's hands and feet are more obvious. Dr White had given me the clean bill of health, also stating that the pregnancy was progressing smoothly.

Time to get to work. It was then my mobile phone rang. I picked it up and looked at the number, it was not familar.

"Hello?", I answered the call. Silence.
"Hello? Is anyone there?", I tried again. The hair on the back of neck stood, something did not feel right.
"Qiuru.", the other voice answered. I gasped and kept silent. I started shaking.
"I'm out on parole and I will be looking for you.", the voice said before hanging up abruptly. I shivered in fear. It cannot be, I quickly got out of bed and ran to Pris's room.

I knocked on her door, and opened it without waiting for her response.

"Qiu, what is it? You look pale. Are you feeling ok?", Pris asked as she led me to her bed.
"He... He... Al...", I stammered.
"Qiu, you're shaking! What happened?", Pris probed again. I handed my phone to her.
"Allen is out... On... Parole. He called me... Before I came running here.", I stammered and began to cry.
"He what? I'll check with our lawyer. We need to get you a bodyguard, you are not to be left alone, especially now that you are pregnant.", Pris said and frowned. I nodded.

Pris settled me in and made the necessary phonecalls. She was with me the whole time and by lunchtime, my bodyguard arrived.

"Qiuru?", a familar voice called me. I looked up.
"Richard? What--"
"He's your bodyguard.", Pris said simply. I looked at her then at Richard, back and forth.
"I run a bodyguard agency, aside from you know.", Richard explained.
"I never knew.", I replied astonished.
"You never asked.", he said. I opened my mouth, then closed it, not knowing what to say. It was true that I never asked about him.
"I didn't expect to be protecting you.", Richard explained. Pris looked at both of us.

"You two know each other?", she asked me.
"Richard was one of my guys when I was still in the mafia. He now runs the group in my behalf.", I explained to Pris. She only nodded.
"In any case, you are not to leave her alone for a second. Even in the bathroom.", Pris directed the order to Richard. He looked at Pris and frowned.
"What I mean is...", she began. Richard only laughed.
"I know, I know. I'm to be with her at all times.", he said with a smile. Pris nodded in approval.

"So what is going on that you need a bodyguard? You can look after yourself.", Richard asked as we all settled in the kitchen. Ben was about to serve lunch.
"It's complicated.", I said to him. Richard frowned. I know that frown. It would mean that I have to spill everything single detail to him. I sighed. Pris expression was neutral.
"I was physically abused by an ex-boyfriend after I graduated from school. Pris helped me to put that guy away, but he has gotten out of prison on parole. Apparently, from our lawyers, he is actually out because of good behaviour. I can't believe it!", I explained.

"You were abused? How did that happen? You are better than that Qiuru. Why didn't your fight back?", Richard asked, shocked at this news, and held my hand.
"I don't know Rich, I just lost myself then.", I said softly aned squeezed his hand.
"Don't worry, because I'm here now.", Richard assured me and I nodded.
"Thank you. There is one other thing though Rich, that I should mention. There is a reason as to why I need your protection.", I said to Richard. He raised an eyebrow at me.
"Well, you see.. The reason that I cannot fight back now, or rather exert myself too much is because, well.. I'm pregnant.", I said quickly.

"You are what?!?!", Richard exclaimed in shock.
"Pregnant.", Pris said simply. Richard's jaw dropped. I nodded.
"With whose child? Do I know him?", Richard managed to squeak out. He frowned.
"Should I kill him?", he asked, mafia mood turning on. I laughed and squeezed his hand.
"No, he's a good man Rich.", I explained.
"Then is he going to do good by you?", he asked gently.
"He will, I'm sure he will.", Pris assured Rich. He only nodded.
"Well then! This is actually rather good news. Don't worry dear, I'll be by your side until you decide it is safe to be on your own again.", Rich said with a smile.
~~~

It was mid-week when Pris finally let me have a look at the guest list for the Christmas party. Looks like Gareth is invited, although I don't see his family or Nicholas. I expressed that it would be great if Gareth's parents and brother could come. Not to mention to invite Nicholas as well, more so for formalities sake. He is afterall a close family friend.

I decided that I should at least start looking shopping around for baby stuff. I indicated my desire to Pris and she gave me the green light, making ever so sure that Richard was around every where I went.

"I feel tired Rich.", I said to him as we settled in for a drink after walking around for abit.
"Take a breather, then we will continue. Take as long as you like, we have time.", he said. Richard looked around, scanning the area. Then focused on me again and smiled.
"Thank you Rich.", I said softly as I touched my tummy. He smiled.
"Would you like a drink?", he asked as he got up. I nodded.
"All you are going to have is steamed milk.", he teased and left.

I looked into my shopping bag when someone loomed over me. I looked up and tried to get up. The person pulled my hair and practically threw me to the ground. I couldn't scream out of fear.

"I told you I'll find you.", Allen smirked, then raised his hand to hit my face. I screamed in pain.
"You will not get away this time.", he said as he grabbed my hair and banged my head into the edge of the wooden table.

I wrapped my arms around my tummy. My head didn't matter, all that mattered was the baby. Allen threw me to the ground started kicking me. I turned and he kicked my back. He pulled my hair, lifting my head up and slapped me. I screamed and tried to fight back. The next punch to my stomach, although buffered by my arms was the last, as I felt him being pulled away from me. I looked up and it was one of my boys. Another came around and grabbed Allen. Richard was by my side, his arms wrapped around me. It all happened in a flash.

"Chloe...", I whispered to Richard, as I felt wetness between my thighs.
~~~

I woke up, groggy and disoriented.

"Qiu?", it was Pris.
"Qiuru?", Richard's voice rang out softly.

I closed my eyes and slowly opened them again.

"Slowly, your head..", Pris said slowly. I reached out, but winced. I felt a gentle hand on my arm. I sighed.
"Don't move too much.", Richard said gently.
"Pris..", my voice croaked.
"Yes?"
"She's gone.", I whispered and tears fell. I felt Pris's hand hold mine.
"Sleep Qiu, it will get better.", was all she said.

My eyes drooped, as if something made me groggy and sleepy. Tears still fell as I drifted off to sleep.

Goodbye Aemee

2010-02-03T21:22:00.001+08:00

After a long and tired flight, me and Autumn and her baby landed safely back in Singapore.
Ben came to pick us up and soon we were back at the manor. Things were very smooth and calm for the first 2 weeks. I was busy preparing for the Christmas special while taking care of Aemee.

Suddenly, Autumn panicked and came into the room and told me about Allen.
That name sent shivers down my spine. Instincts kicked in and I quickly sent in a bodyguard for her and it turns out they both knew each other! That's even better! That was my initial thinking.
Something told me that it wasn't enough. I made another call to get another team of bodyguards to protect her in the dark before I put my heart at ease.

Oh God, please watch over Qiu. My heart held a prayer.
On Wednesday morning, after several minutes of pestering me, I finally said 'ok' to her going out to get her baby items.
Why can't she just do some online shopping or just sent a team out to get the selection for her to choose at home??? But in the end, I thought, she still needs to get out for some fresh air, I reluctantly agreed.

I had to attend a private court session in the afternoon, I couldn't be around her all the time. I made a call to confirm she was well protected.

Judge Soh and a panel or judges with attorneys on both sides and Aemee's mother came into the private court to discuss about Aemee. Apparently, the mum has made an appeal to court to claim back her daughter in hopes to build up a relationship earlier with her daughter. After a week of discussion, Judge Soh had called me in.

"We think she is ready to take care of Aemee." He told me in his meeting room. I nodded.
"I have no questions, Your Honour. I just want the best for the child. And if you think the mother is ready, I trust she is ready to take care of Aemee. However, my offer to her after the completion of her sentence still stand." I replied. He nodded.

The informal session in the meeting room begin with the appeal proceedings and the mother entered the room.
I was seated with my attorney and Aemee was asleep in my arms. I could see the yearning of the mother and in my heart, I could see myself in the mother's eyes when I thought back about that time when I thought I was pregnant.

Then came to me passing Aemee back to the mother. She was still asleep.
"Thank you." She said in gratitude, as she held Aemee in her arms. I smiled.
"I will ask the officers to pass all the baby items that Aemee has been using to you. Please take good care of her." I said as I stroke Aemee's forehead.
"I will." She replied, and gave me a slight bow. I shook my head and stroke Aemee's forehead again and kiss her on her forehead one last time.
"Grow up well, my baby." I said softly, then the officer led the mother and child out.

As soon I stepped out of the courtroom, my mobile rang. It's from the bodyguards. I quickly picked up the call and my face fell and my body almost collapsed but Roland, our lawyer, managed to hold me up.
"What happened?" He asked. I was in a state of shock.
"The bodyguards just called me. Qiu has been attacked."
"We have to move fast." Roland replied. I nodded.
"The guards have captured Allen and Qiu is rushed to the hospital. They reported blood. This is very bad." I said as he helped me towards the car. Ben was at the car and rushed over to help me.
"Ben!" I cried.
"Qiu, qiuu has been attacked!" I said, tears streaming down. I was terrified.
"Calm down, Missy." He said, in his usual calm tone.
"We need to get to the hospital asap." He said to the driver, as the limo sped out from the underground carpark.

"Miss, it's time to call Duke Blackburn and tell him the bad news." Ben turned to me and said.
I stared at Ben for awhile in shock and shook my head. He gave me a firm expression and nodded.
Still shaking, I took out my mobile and dial Gareth's number.

"Give me a reason to forgive you"

2010-02-03T20:20:00.001+08:00

The party had began to close as guests were slowly departing Gareth's home.
Monique has extend an invitation to us to stay for the night. That invitation has also been extended to Nicholas.

Stuck in the same building as Nicholas.
Even though the mansion is big, but chances of meeting him in the hallway is still very high. Monique may have placed the both of us pretty close to each other in hopes we may reconcile.

I turned and walk down into a stairwell and there he was.
He looked up and we both stood there awkwardly. I took a step forward and walk down the stairs and he up.

We both met halfway at the staircase landing and i tried to walk pass him, but he caught my arm and we stood there in silent for quite awhile.

I am waiting for him to say something. Anything.
But he said nothing.

He went up the stairs and out of view.
Uncontrollably, I collapsed on the floor and cried.

The last morning in London.
I took a deep breath, a wide smile and opened the door to the dining room.
"Good morning!" I greeted Qiu and Gareth who were already seated in the dining room.
"Good morning, Monique!" I greeted and sat down at the end of the table.

Nicholas came in shortly, greeted and sat down opposite me.
I kept my spirits up and chat with Gareth about his latest wedding gown series and how it took the world by storm.
"They like it! I couldn't believe it!" He said astonishingly.
"Well, you still have your touch!" I complimented.

Breakfast soon finished and with a dramatic finish with Justina being kicked out of the manor, and thank goodness it ended fast. I quickly excused myself out from the table.

My mobile rang as I walked down the hallway.
"Hello?" I picked up the unknown number.
"Oh! Yes, yes, John. I will be back next week. We'll meet then. Yes. Thanks!" I said as I walked down the hallway. After some confirmation with John, we both hung up.
It's time for a "reunion".

Footsteps picked up behind me and when i turn around, Nicholas was standing in front of me, panting.
"What's wrong with you?" I asked casually. He just pointed to the hallway behind him.
Oh well, I didn't realised I had walked so far in such a short time.

"I just want to give you this." He held up a very familiar box.
"This is supposedly yours." He said as he gently placed the box my hands.
I took the box and opened it. The snowflake rings sat quietly in its place.
However, there were three rings thou. I gave him the confused look.

He nodded.
"Yes, orginally it is a trinity ring." He said.
"Love. Promise. Fidelity." He said.
"The first ring I gave you, the centre one, is the promise ring." He explained.
"The second one was the proposal ring. Love."
"The last one, I thought I could give it to you at our wedding," He said as he pointed to the special solitaire ring that made up the trinity ring.
"But I guess, I don't have 'Fidelity' to give you now." He said, in a tone of hoping that I will give that chance.
"So I give this all to you now. It was yours to begin with." He added, putting his hands in his pant pockets as he finished the sentence.
He backed away two steps and said, "Bye." Then he turned around and slowly walk back up the hallway.

I looked at the rings in the box.
My heart felt heavy.
I know how very much I love this guy but something inside me just couldn't allow myself to forgive him. Afterall, I too have mistakes against him previously, it's only that he didn't know about that.

My heart race as I hear my own voice thru my ears.
"Nicholas!" I shouted. He stopped in his tracks and turned around.
"Yes?" His reply echoed down the hallway.
"Do you still remember that you had owe me one more wish?" I shouted again.
"I remembered." He said as he slowly walk towards me.
"I want to make that wish now." I said as he stood back in front of me
"Your wish is my command." He said slowly and his tone had fear, as if expecting me to wish for a break up.
He stood anxiously while waiting for me to speak.

"Give me a reason to forgive you." I said. He was surprised by my words.
"This is my wish." I said softly. He smiled, very happily and I could see a wave of relief spread over him.
"I will. I will make that happen, but not now. Just not yet." He said in excitement, but I was confused.
"I need to settle all these matters with Sarah and the media. I will prove to you that you mean everything to me. I will do just that. Wait for it, wait for me, please?" Nicholas begged as he held my hand tightly.

I nodded.
"Very well." I replied.
"But you will only have now till the stroke of midnight on Christmas day." I said flatly.

He nodded.
"I don't need that long. But I'm very sure that I will give you what you want." He said as he bent and gently plant a kiss on my forehead, and slowly ran down the hallway, excited and even did a jump and shouted "YOOHOO!" as he ran.

I chuckled as I see him running away.
Afterwhich, I looked out to the bright sunny day and the beautiful scenery from the glass window and sigh.
I just need that proof. Please show it to me, Nicholas, please follow it through.

Justina went mad!!

2010-02-02T19:08:00.007+08:00

The next morning, I joined the family for dinner. I was surprised to see Nicholas and Priscilla at the breakfast table. I looked at her, then at Nicholas, who seemed out of sorts. They were seated across each other.

"It does not look good.", Gareth whispered to me as we settled in.
"What happened?", I asked him.
"They're not talking. Nicholas has been staring into space since he sat down. His tea has gone cold, and Priscilla is as normal as any other person in this room.", Monique said. I turned to look at her, and she returned me a smile. Her emerald green eyes sparkled.
"I see.", I said as breakfast was served.
"Tea?", Monique asked. I nodded.

Breakfast passed peacefully, Monique was talking non-stop to me. Now I know where Gareth gets his energy from. Just then, Phillip entered. Justina followed in later. I stopped laughing and looked up. Gareth reached out and held my hand. Monique looked up, her expression neutral. The settled in opposite me and Gareth. I nodded my acknowledgement to Phillip and Justina. Phillip returned a smile, while Justina ignored me. Gareth only sighed.

"Just keep your attention to me.", was all Monique said, as she held my other hand. I looked down and laughed gently.
"I'll be fine you two. And I need my hands to eat.", I said lightheartedly. Monique laughed and released my hand, but Gareth held on. I looked up at him and smiled. It assured him enough to let go.

Just as we were about to return to our breakfast, Phillip broke the silence.

"Everyone, I have an announcement to make.", he said. Justina looked up in surprise. Her faced paled.
"Phillip!", Justina shouted as she stood up.
"I'm sorry Justina. I love you, but I cannot live with--", Phillip said and shook his head. He turned his attention to everyone else present.
"I am calling off my engagement to Justina.", he said with conviction. Monique sighed, a sense of relief, and got up to Phillip's side.

I looked at Gareth in surprise. Nicholas and Pris looked just as shock as everyone else present in the dining room. Gareth eyes dimmed as he stood up. The St Claire's gathered around Phillip, leaving Justina totally out of the picture. I saw Gareth pat Phillip's back and gave him a hug. Monique and Edwardo were smiling in approval at their sons. Justina looked lost and out of place.

"Finally!", Monique announced in a cheery mood.
"Mr James, please see that Miss Matthews is packed and ready to leave within the hour.", Monique said. I looked wide eyed at Pris and didn't know whether to laugh or keep calm. Pris was already holding back her laughter. Justina left in a huff and Mr James followed her out. Gareth and Monique settled back in.

"I have been dying to do that for the longest time.", Monique said to me.
"Am I allowed to laugh now?", I asked her, but I was already laughing. Gareth laughed along.
"Oh! You are evil!", Monique exclaimed and laughed.

~~~

As Gareth had to attend to some matters to his estate in Scotland at his solicitor's office, he had me settled in the drawing room with my book, Ipod, NDS and a huge pot of green tea. As I settled in, curled up in the settee with my Ipod on, someone entered the room. My book was snatched out of my hands. I looked up in surprise and she reached out and pulled my hair and practically dragged me out of the settee. I screamed in pain.

"I will not have this life taken away from me!!", Justina screamed as she pulled my hair harder. She stood up straight and was about to kick me. I quickly turned away from her and she kicked my back instead. I shouted in pain as she kicked me again and again, screaming at the top of her voice. Next thing I knew, someone's arm was around me and the kicking stopped. I looked up and around and it was Pris and Nicholas had pulled Justina away from me.

"Pris, the baby...", I whispered to her and blacked out.

~~~

I awoke and looked around. I was in Gareth's room, in his bed. I tried to get up when someone gently touched my shoulder. I turned to look, and it was Monique. Pris was beside her.

"Slowly. You are pretty bruised up.", Monique said gently, her eyes dimmed with concern. I slowly sat up. My back hurt like hell.
"How is the baby?", I asked slowly. My heart was thumping with worry. I believe by now Monique would have told Pris that she knew of my pregnancy.
"The baby is fine.", Monique assured me. I closed my eyes and tears fell.
"You will be just fine, just very bruised.", Monique added. I nodded. Monique turned to Pris.
"I was so worried when I heard from Nicholas what had happened. It was a good thin--", Monique explained but was interrupted by Gareth entering the room.
"I heard what--", Gareth said breathlessly, and stopped short when he saw me.

He rushed forward and hugged me tight.

"Ow ow...", I said softly. Gareth retreated immdiately.
"I'm sorry.Are you ok chéri?", he asked, releasing me immdiately, his eyes showed worry and concern.
"I'm fine, I think.", I said softly as I gently touched his arm.
"Are you sure?", he asked again, gently stroking my arms.
"Darling, Autumn will be fine. She's just beaten up, but she will be ok.", Monique assured him. Gareth reached out and lifted my shirt, I pulled it down.
"I need to see for myself.", he said sternly. I released mye hands and turned for him. He lifted my shirt and sucked in a breath.
"Where is she?!", Gareth asked, his voice level, but I knew he was angry.

Monique gently put her hand on Gareth's shoulder, indicating that she will being him to Justina. She also told Pris to stay with me. Both mother and son left the room, closing the door behind them. I sighed.

"Pris, tell me. What did the doctor say?", I asked her, worried.
"Doc says everything is fine. We did a quick ultrasound, before we called Gareth. Just in case he came back too soon to see the ultrasound. Monique was worried to the bone, and you didn't tell me you told her.", Pris explained and chided me at the same time. Isighed outof relief and made a face.
"I didn't have a chance. She sort of figured it out and kind of confronted me.", I explained.
"Whatever it is, your secret is safe with us, until you tell Gareth yourself. That woman was crazy.", Pris said and shook her head.
"You can say that again.", I agreed with her.

~~~

"Mum, is she really alright?", Gareth asked his Monique as they headed down to the drawing room.
"Doctor says she will be fine. Just some pretty bad bruising, but otherwise she wil be fine. No internal injuries of any sort.", Monique explained as they walked on. Gareth stopped in his tracks.
"What about the baby?", Gareth asked him mother. She turned and looked at him.
"What baby?", she asked, looking at Gareth confused.
"You said that there was a chance that she could be pregnant.", Gareth hesistated. Monique smiled.
"I said there was a chance, but I did not say that she was. If she were, she will tell you.", Monique said and turned and continued walking.

Gareth sighed.

So was Autumn pregnant or not?

Gareth needed to know.

~~~

A knock on the door.

"Enter.", I called out. The door opened and Nicholas peeked in.
"Nic, come in.", I called out. I looked at Pris and she nodded, indicating that it was fine.
"How are you feeling?", he asked me as he stepped in. Another knock, it was Phillip.
"Phillip? Come on in. And I'm doing fine Nic.", I said to them respectively. Nicholas took a seat on the other side of the bed.
"Autumn, I--", Phillip stammered. I looked at him and smiled.
"There's no need to apologise Phillip. Justina was no longer your responsibility the moment you called the engagement off.", I explained. Phillip shook his head.

"But she--", he began.
"Was supposed to be gone from here, but somehow slipped away and attacked me.", I finished his sentence for him and laughed.
"Really Phillip, it's not your fault. I just want to know how Gareth is going to deal with her.", I added.

"Well, I'm sueing her.", a voice from the door. Everyone turned to look. Gareth was leaning causally against the frame of the door with his arms crossed at his chest.
"Are you sure?", Nicholas asked. Gareth smirked.
"No, we've made a police report. Whether to sue is up to Autumn.", Gareth explained.
"I'm not sue-ing.", I said softly. Pris held my hand.
"Pris, I don't want to go through something like this again.", I told her.
"We can keep you out of the courtroom.", she explained gently.
"No, I don't need another Allen episode.", I argued. Gareth came to me side and sat beside me.
"Ok, we will do as you say.", Gareth said gently and put his hand on my shoulder.

After making sure that I was alright, one by one, our friends left the room. Leaving me, Gareth and Nicholas, who hung around. I looked at Gareth and he only shrugged.

"What is it Nic?", I asked him, indicating for him to sit on the chair that Pris had previously pulled over.
"Is.. How.. ", Nic began hesistantly. Gareth and I looked at him, waiting for him to continue.
"Pris, she.. How is she?", he finally let out a sigh and the question.
"She's still.. Well, I won't say angry, but rather, ignoring that you are around. Like you are some invisible person, like you never existed. She is talking to you, but it would take more than whatever is going on now to make things better.", Gareth said and I nodded.
"I...", Nicholas stammered.

"She loves you, she still does with all her heart. But we all need to know what is going on with Sarah and how you are going to resolve that matter. I.. We believe that you can make things right. Trust her. Have faith in her love for you, and set things right. That's the best advise I can give you now.", I said gently.
"Thank you Autumn. I'll leave you two alone now.", Nicholas said as he got up and left the room.

Gareth and I look at each other and smiled.

"I am so sorry, my love.", Gareth said, breaking the silence.
"Whatever for?", I asked him in surprise.
"I should have been here for you but--", he began explaining, but I put my finger on his lips. His hands grasped mine and kissed the back of my hand.
"You had work to do and we did not know that Justina would go mad. Literally. It's not your fault. Don't blame yourself.", I said gently. Gareth's green eyes soften. His knuckle traced my jawline.
"I love you, Autumn.", he said and looked at me expectantly.
"And I think I'm beginning to fall in love with you.", I said softly.

Real Trouble Brewing

2010-02-01T12:02:00.005+08:00

Bandit calmed down, finally, after much persuation from Autumn. She had mentioned that Gareth should name his new horse Bandit, the horse said so himself. Gareth laughed when Autumn told him seriously, but apparently she was right. Bandit responded very well to his new name. Gareth smiled to himself as he watched her hug Bandit. He was extremely gentle and possesive with Autumn, and snapped at anyone who tried to go near her, other than Gareth himself.

"Gary--", Jennifer called out to Gareth. Jack and Gareth turned to look, Autumn oblivious and still cuddling Bandit.
"Jennifer, stop it.", Jack scolded his own sister.
"Please stop Jennifer, this is going to go nowhere.", Gareth agreed with Jack.
"But Jack, if I take Gareth, you can have her for yourself.", Jennifer said angrily and pointed at Autumn. Gareth frowned at Jennifer's words and looked up accusingly at Jack.
"Jennifer!", Jack stared at her.
"What do you mean Jennifer?", Gareth asked her, beginning to lose control of himself. Jennifer only smirked.
"My brother has a crush on your girl. Who would like someone like her? Look at her! Black hair, short, ug--", Jennifer snapped. Gareth pushed Jennifer's hand off his arm.

"She is not short nor ugly!", Gareth's voiced boomed. Autumn turned in surprise, arms still around Bandit. The horse's ears pricked up, alert.
"Never ever talk about her that way again!", Gareth went on and strode over to Autumn's side. She looked up at him in shock. Gareth has never lost his temper like that before. He had lost his temper before, but not in this manner.
"And you will stay away from her!", he directed this order to Jack. Autmn gently held onto Gareth's arm and he looked at her.
~~~

"Gareth?", I gently squeezed his arm. He put his arm around me to assure me that everything is ok.
"Jack did not do anything wrong.", I said softly, only for his ears.
"But--", Gareth said, still frowning.
"Relax my love. He's been helpful, that's all.", I explained gently.
"Are you sure?", he asked and I nodded.
"Go to Bandit. I will settle this.", was all he said and left my side, making sure that Jack and Jennifer followed.

Not long later, Gareth returned alone. I had settled in Bandit's enclosure and was leaning against Bandit, which had settled in the bedding. I felt someone gently kiss my forehead. I opened my eyes and looked up. Gareth was smiling down on me.

"Are you ready?", he asked me gently and helped me up. I nodded.
"Is everything ok now?", I asked him sleepily and leaned into him as he put his arm around my shoulders.

"Everything is fine now. I still want to continue doing business with Mr Wellington, but I don't have to want to deal with Jennifer. And as you said that Jack has been of great help, I'm ok with him around you.", Gareth explained as we went to his car.
"Ok, what about Jennifer? She apparently thought I didn't hear any of the words she said.", I said in an undertone. Gareth only laughed as we entered his car.
"I've told Mr Wellington what had happened, and he promises to keep and eye on her. And whenever we visit, with or without each other, she is not to escort us in anyway. Jack will be our personal escort.", Gareth said as he turned out of the ranch.

"I like it when you look out for me, but I'm weary when you turn that into possessiveness.", I slowly said to Gareth.", he kept silent.
"I... You've changed, Gareth. I like who you are now. Extra attentive, more relaxed than before, knowing and expecting my next moves, as if you can read my mind. But there is something about--", I said softly. Gareth sighed and reached out to hold my hand. I looked up at him.

"I'm sorry my love. I'm sorry that I frightened you, and have you worried. I just don't want you hurt or upset. I want the best for you. I've learnt what responsibility is all about when I was in Scotland. I'm responsible for the livelihood of the staff I have in my different estates in Scotland. And I realised that it's high time that I took responsibility for you.". Gareth explained.
"For our future together.", he added slowly, gently squeezing my hand.

"You're not going to propose are you?", I asked him, in a teasing manner. Gareth grinned.
"Do you want me to?", he asked me back. I kept silent.
~~~

The afternoon went on without a hitch. Gareth and Autumn enjoyed themselves thoroughly. In a distance, a camera clicked away at this new couple. The reporter smirked to himself. This was going to be the next new gossip, apart from what was going on between Prince Nicholas and Lady Priscilla. This couple actually looked good together.

Trouble Brewing

2010-01-31T16:44:00.003+08:00

"Does Gareth know?", I asked Monique in utter shock. She shook her head, her smile still wide.
"I've not the chance to tell him.", she explained slowly.
"What do I not know?", a voice sounded behind Monique. I looked up and Gareth was smiling, and he put his hands on Monique's shoulder. I closed blinked twice and looked at Monique.

"Mum-- What did you tell her?", Gareth chided his Mum gently.
"Oh nothing. Just that you two were match made and are engaged to be married.", Monique said casually. I looked at Gareth expectantly.
"Are we?", Gareth asked her, feigning surprise.
"Ah! I forgot to tell you, didn't I?", Monique teased. Gareth rolled his eyes.
"Mum! That was not funny.", Gareth sighed experatedly. Monique laughed out loud and Gareth lookedat me and winked.

"Gareth, she actually believe me. You should have seen the look on her face.", Monique said, still laughing. I made a face and sighed. Now I know where Gareth mischievious streak comes from. His mother.
"Chéri? Are you feeling alright?", Gareth asked as he came to sit beside me. He put his arm around my shoulders and gently touched my forehead.
"I'm sorry Autumn, are you feeling fine?", Monique said and held my hand.
"I'm fine. I'm just--", I began slowly.
"You'll be find my dear, you will be just fine. If you need anything, just come to me.", Monique assured me and gently squeezed my hand. I only nodded.

After making sure that I was fine, Monqiue left me and Gareth. We cuddled and watch TV in bed, talked about everything under the sun, sans work. It was wonderful to be able to spend such time with him. Gareth got up and prepare for our trip out and very soon, we were on our way to Wellington Ranches.

Upon arrival, we were greeted by Mr Wellington and Jennifer. Jennifer's lit up at first, but when I walked out from behind Gareth, her face changed to displeasure.

"Lady Autumn, Vis-- I mean, Duke Blackburn, welcome back to Wellington Ranches. Please follow Jennifer to your new horse. My son, Jack is there with him now. Maybe Lady Autumn can try to pacify the young stallion. He's a very feisty one.", Mr Wellington said with a smile.
"I will try Mr Wellington.", I said gently.
"Go along now. Jennifer, bring them over to Jack.", Mr Wellington said and signalled for us to follow her.

Gareth walked on, and Jennifer followed closely behind. I slowled my pace and watched Jennifer cautiously. We walked on until we came to the stables.

"Lady Autumn, how good to see you again! Are you here to whisper to--", Jake greeted me excitedly, until he noticed Gareth, and his demeanor changed.

I looked between Gareth and Jack. Gareth's demeanor changed the moment Jack got overly friendly. He was frowning and moved to stand beside me. Gareth was showing signs of possesiveness, when he loomed behind me.

"Duke Blackburn, welcome back to Wellington Ranches. Follow me.", was all Jack said and led us to the enclosure. A head peeked out of the enclosure. Gareth and I looked in, and it was a beautiful speckled horse. It neighed restlessly.

"The little one is dying to get out for a run.", I said to Jack. He smiled.
"Only you can tell. But he has not been broken into yet and he has just gotten his green light from the vet.", Jack explained as we looked in.
"Maybe you might like to--", Jack began.
"No!", Gareth commanded suddenly. I jumped in surprise and turned to look at him. I had noticed Jennifer jumped in surprise as well.

"I mean--", Gareth had realised what he had done. He came up and gently put both hands on my shoulders from behind me and sighed.
"I'm sorry chéri, you can't ride an untrained horse, in your condition. You were not well this morning. And we are supposed to take it easy today.", Gareth said in an undertone. I relaxed with his touch and nodded.
"Can I speak to him though?", I whispered to Gareth.
"By all means.", he whispered back as he gently brushed his lips on the edge of my ear.
~~~
Autumn approached the enclosure slowly. The young stallion stuck his head out of the enclosure and looked at Autumn cautiously. His heart skipped as Gareth observed her. She seemed relaxed and as ease, even though the stallion is obvously nervous of her presence. Jack handed her an apple without her asking. How did he know what to do? Gareth frowned to himself. It was then he felt a hand slip into his. He turned to look.

"Darling.", Jennifer whispered as Gareth looked down.
"What are you doing Jennifer?", Gareth whispered back harshly and quickly looked up to Autumn.
"I was just trying to get your attention. You have not looked at me once then moment you arrived.", Jennifer whined. Gareth did not need another Justina.
"Jennifer, this--", Gareth began but stopped when Jennifer frowned.
"So it is Jennifer now, and no long Jenny? Come on Gary, let's go somewhere. Jack can look after her just fine.", Jennifer said seductively.

The horse neighed violently and Gareth snapped his attention back to Autumn. He struggled out of Jennifer's grip and rushed over to Autumn's side. Jennifer only stared after Gareth and frowned. Her jealousy was getting out of hand. Jennifer stared daggers at Autumn, who had taken Gareth away from her. That girl is not going to get awat with it.

Picking up pace

2010-01-29T17:24:00.000+08:00

Shifting in my seat, I have been clearing and replying mails, both personal and official, clearing my voice mail box and updating myself with the news on the net.

Yes, I'm ok.... No, I am fine...... Really, I am fine....
Replying all the personal mails from friends were making my fingers sore.

My MSN was flooded with messages from close friends and classmates, which I had to reply them online.

My website is down due to the high incoming traffic flow of netizens.
My message boards are flooded.
I took time to reply all my fans and supporters, as well to post up some photos of my trip to the New York fashion week.

There were several messages from Nicholas and I have listened and read them all.
For now, my heart is frozen.

After which, I continue to help out Autumn around the house and also to look after her due to her pregnancy.
I managed to check the calendar and realised it was that time of the year again.
Christmas.
Time to rebuild the Ridges Christmas Tradition.
I called a friend at the network.
"John, Producer!" I spoke when the line went through.
"Miss Ridges!" The other end replied.
"John, are you still keen to do the Ridges Christmas special this year?" I asked.
"I thought you will never ask again! Of course!" He replied. I smiled.
"Thanks, friend." I said.
"No man, you are so totally welcome! I'll go make the arrangements and we'll meet on...erm... Monday to discuss. Is 3pm fine for you?" He said as he quickly checked his calendar.
"Sure! I see you then." I said as I hung up the phone.
Something to take my mind off things.

In another country, a guy drove up to a newsstand and saw the whole scandal on the tabloid news.
Revving up the engine, he sped off in urgency.

Me and Gareth... Engaged?

2010-01-28T20:38:00.007+08:00

I opened my eyes slowly to the sounds of china clinking against each other. I looked up to the ceiling and stretched slowly. I then felt the bed sink in on my right, I turned to look. Gareth was smiling at me, and I reached out. Gareth leaned in and hugged me tight.

"Morning chéri.", Gareth greeted cheerily. I sat up slowly. Gareth immediately reached out and helped me.
"Are you feeling ok?", Gareth asked concerned, his green eyes bright. I nodded, he smiled.
"Good, let's get you washed up and ready for breakfast. My mum had Mary bring breakfast up for us.", Gareth said as he got off the bed.

Gareth was different. Something about him was different. I could not put a finger to it. He seemed happier. I watched as he arranged breakfast on the small table. I smiled to myself. Gareth looked content. I got off the bed and went to tha bathroom to wash up and prepare for the day. My clothes were laid out on the bed when I stepped out of the bathroom. I looked at Gareth questioningly.

"I got Robert to bring some of your clothes over.", Gareth said with a smile.
"Thank you mon cher.", I said as I got changed.
"So, what do you feel like doing today?", he asked as he pulled out a chair, indicating for me to sit.
"I don't know.", I said softly as I settled in. Gareth laid the napkin across my thighs, and went over to seat himself.
"A quiet pinic?", Gareth asked.
"Horseback riding?", I suggested as I bit into a slice of apple.
"No, no horseback riding.", Gareth said firmly. I looked at him, surprised.
"I mean, you were not well this morning.", Gareth continued quickly. I continued to stare at him.
"No to horseback riding? You never say no to horses.", I asked him in surprise.
"I--", Gareth began. I arched a brow.
"How about both?", I asked him as I went back to my apple. Gareth reached to pour me a glass of milk. I looked at him in surprise again, at his simple action.
"You are surprising me a whole lot today mon cher.", I commented casually.
"Do you like it?", he asked as he sipped his tea.
"It's-- Different.", I said with a smile.

"Thank you chéri.", Gareth said as he reached across the table to hold my hand.
"So, you were saying both horse riding and a picnic?", Gareth said. I nodded as I took a mouthful of muesli.

Gareth had gotten me a light and easy breakfast. Muesli, yogurt, milk and loads of fresh fruits. I smiled to myself. Gareth had changed, definately. He was more attentive, patient, relaxed and alot more.

"Autumn darling?", I heard Gareth's voice, and turned my attention to him.
"Is the food ok?", he added with concern. I nodded.
"It's fine, I was just drifting off. You were saying?", I asked him. Gareth smiled.
"I don't really wat you to go horseback riding in your condition, but if you want to, we will take it slow. An extremely slow and leisurely ride, and stop somewhere for a picnic. Just the two of us.", Gareth suggested.
"That's sounds just perfect.", I cooed. Gareth laughed.
"Great then, I will have Mr James prepare the picnic basket for us, and we will head up to Wellington Ranches.", Gareth said with a smile. I made a face.

"Do we really have to go there?", I asked him, with my funny face. Gareth laughed. His laughter sounded like music.
"I need to check up on a new horse. I'm sorry chéri, we'll just drop by for a quick one then head up to The Meadows, alright? Don't worry about Jennifer.", Gareth assured me, as he reached across the table to hold my hand again. I nodded, and Gareth smiled.

"Great, eat up and wait for me while I head down for abit to prepare.", Gareth said as he got up. I looked up at him and he smile gently down at me. Gareth stepped around and gently kissed my forehead.
"Take your time, and use whatever you need in my room.", Gareth said as he walked towards the door. I nodded.
"I'll see you in abit chéri.", Gareth said as he left the room, and closed the door.

I looked around Gareth's room as I got up from the table and made my way to his work desk. It was like any other guy's bedroom, masculine, boy stuff, IT stuff and fabrics. I smiled to myself as I gently trailed my finger along his work desk. I settled back onto his bed and snuggled in, when I heard aknock on the door.

"Come in.", I called out. The door opened and Monique peeked in.
"Mrs St Claire?", I asked and I cranked my neck to look.
"Autumn, you're awake. I see that you have eaten. How are you feeling today?", Monique asked as she walked in and closed the door behind her.
"I'm feeling better, thank you Mrs St Claire.", I said as I sat up. Monique settled into the bed, facing me.
"Monique, not Mrs St Claire. You will have to start getting used to calling me by my name.", she said with a smile.
"I'll try Mrs-- I mean, Monique. It's just my upbringing never to addess an elder by their first names.", I explained to her. She smiled and nodded.

"So, what are you two doing today?", she asked, looking straight at me. Her eyes. Gareth has gotten her eyes from her.
"Horse riding.", I said simply.
"Gareth has allowed you horse riding?", Monique asked in surprise. I nodded.
"I thought he'd say no with your condition.", she added, raising a brow and looked at me. I avoided her eye contact.
"You can tell me you know? I'm sure you are dying to tell Gareth.", Monique teased. I looked at her in surprise.

"So you are, aren't you?", she asked with a huge smile,knowing she was right all along.
"7 weeks.", I said softly. She sighed.

I looked up at Monique in surprise. It was not a sigh of displeasure, it was a sigh of relief and it practically sounded like she agreed to this pregnancy.

"Monique, I--", I began. Monique only shook her head and raised her hand.
"No, no. I've always wanted grandchildren. Gareth is still young, well, not all that young.", Monique said with a second thought. I giggled, she smiled even more brightly.
"But I want this match to happen. And I'm so glad that it is going to happen soon.", she added, as she clasped my hands.
"Match?", I asked her, confused. Grandmama had said the same thing previously. Monique nodded excitedly.
"What do you mean?", I asked her. She looked confused.
"Did your Mother not tell you?", she asked me, gently squeezing my hands. I shook my head. Monique put her right hand to her chest in surprise.

"You and Gareth have been matchmade, or rather, in some sense, engaged to be married.", Monique explained.

I looked at Monique straight in the eye, and my breakfast almost came out the wrong way.

Mother and Son

2010-01-27T17:45:00.006+08:00

Gareth stepped out of the bathroom, and padded quietly over to his bed. Autumn was sleeping already. She looked exhausted, trying hard to keep up a cheery front earlier at the party. Gareth climbed into bed gently and snuggled close to her. She shifted towards him. He wrapped his right arm around her waist.

"Mon cher?", she said softly, without opening her eyes.
"Sh.. Sleep chéri.", Gareth said gently. She snuggled closer, her breathing even almost immediately.

Gareth looked at her and watch as she slept. It had been a long three weeks, moving from property to property in Scotland. Scotland was vast and beautiful. He had thought to bring Autumn there someday. The ancestral home would be a good place to start. Gareth smiled to himself at the thought of it.

Autumn shifted in her sleep.

"Chloe.", she mumbled in her sleep. Gareth looked at her in surprise and smiled.

Chloe. He always loved that name, and had always thought to name his first daughter Chloe and Autumn had seem to have taken to that name quite well. Autumn shifted again and gently put her hand to her tummy. Gareth looked and frowned a little, as Autumn was smiling as he hand touched her tummy.

'Was she? It can't be, can it?', Gareth thought to himself. He watched her again, and mentally shrugged. He settled in, cuddled Autumn and soon fell asleep.

The next morning, Gareth awoke to someone rushing to get out of bed. He opened one eye and shielded his eye from the morning sun shining in. Autumn had gotten out of bed and rushed into the bathroom. He heard her puking in the bathroom. Gareth practically jumped of bed immediately and rushed into the bathroom.

"Chéri? Are you ok?", Gareth asked as he stood by the bathroom door. Gareth saw Autumn bent over the toiletbowl. Autumn was trying to vomit, and Gareth could only watch.

Autumn got up, flushed the toilet and washed up. Gareth looked at her worried. Autumn only smiled and returned to bed. Gareth watched as she climbed in. He returned and sat at the edge of the bed and looked at Autumn as she snuggled back into the sheets.

"Are you feeling ok chéri?", Gareth asked Autumn seriously.
"I'm feeling fine.", she said innocently.
"Very very sure?", Gareth tried again. She only nodded.
"Ok then.", Gareth said and climbed in to cuddle with her.

'She will tell me when she's ready.', Gareth thought to himself. He will not force her and be patient with her. Patience, one of the little lessons he had learnt while he was in Scotland.

Gareth looked at Autumn and gently leaned in to kiss her. She wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled his closer.

"Chéri.", Gareth growled, and she laughed.

~~~
Autumn had fallen asleep soon after their love making. Their legs tangled under the sheets with Autumn cuddled close to Gareth. It felt right for him. Gareth watched as she slept on. It was then he heard a knock on his door. The door opened and his mum peeked in. Gareth signalled for her to enter as he sat up.

"I see you found her.", Monique said softly with a smile.
"Mum, you know better than to do what you did last night.", Gareth gently chided his Mum, as he indicated for her to sit on a chair by the bed.
"Oh come on darling. You planned the first dance with Vincent.", Monique teased him.
"But it worked out perfect. She was surprised.", he said with a grin. Monique watched as Autumn slept.

"How is she?", Monique asked Gareth.
"Exhausted.", Gareth said simple and Monique nodded.
"Gareth, take good care of her. You are very fortunate to have her in your life. Having spent more time with her, I've come to like her. She brings out the best in you.", Monique said as she held Gareth's hand and smiled up at him.
"I know Mum, I know.", Gareth said gently and looked lovingly at Autumn.

"Oh~~ My son is in love.", Monique teased.
"Mum--", Gareth groaned, embarrassed. Monique laughed gently.

"I heard what happened last night with Justina and Phillip. Don't let it get to you. It was Phillip's choice and everyone has to live with the choices they make in life. Forgive Phillip if he has said or done anything to upset you. He does love her.", Monique said gently. Gareth only nodded.
"I still cannot understand what he sees in her, but love is blind. He will have to work it out on his own.", Monique continued. Gareth only sighed.

"I know you worry for your brother, despite what had happened between the three of you. But you have alot on your hands now, with your inheritance and new title. There is going to be a huge buzz. Are you ready for it? Are you ready to protect the ones you love from this frenzy?", Monique asked Gareth.

"I am, Mum. I've learnt so much in the three weeks I was in Scotland. Uncle David was a wonderful man. I've learnt so much in his legacy.", Gareth said as he smiled up to his mother. Monique nodded.

"Good, good. I'm so proud of you my dear. So is your father. He does not say much, but he's not stopped talking about you ever since you came back.", Monique laughed and Gareth gently laughed along.
"Thank you, Mum", Gareth said and gently squeezed her hand.

Silence.

"Mum, there's something I need to ask you.", Gareth began slowly, breaking the silence.
"What is it?", Monique asked, still holding her son's hand.

"What are the early signs of pregnancy?", Gareth almost choked on his question. Monique laughed.

"Ah.. You've noticed?", Monique aske Gareth.
"Noticed? Noticed what?", Gareth looked at her in surprise. Monique smiled.
"Was Autumn leaning over the toilet this morning?", Monique asked, still smiling. Gareth looked up and nodded.

"One of the signs or early pregnancy. I thought so myself.", Monique said gently.
"So there is a good chance that Autumn might be pregnant?", Gareth asked, somewhat excited.
"There could be a chance. But why not wait till she is ready to tell you?", Monique asked Gareth.

"Patience my dear boy.", Monique said as she got up.
"She will tell you when she is ready.", she added. Gareth nodded.
"Thanks mum.", Gareth said.
"No need to thanks me love. Well then, I will get Mary to bring breakfast for you two. Let her sleep a little longer. If she were pregnant, she will need the extra rest.", Monique said and left the room, closing the door behind her.

Gareth looked at Autumn as she slept on. If she really was pregnant, everything would be perfect.

Justina is at it again...

2010-01-26T18:47:00.002+08:00

"Ah! Autumn, just the person I was looking for.", she exclaimed. Pris and I looked up at her.
"May I?", she indicated to the seat beside me. I nodded and she sat down.
"Well, this is a surprise. Gareth is now a Duke.", Justina sighed. Pris and I looked at each other.
"Too bad for Phillip then.", she continued. I was about to open my mouth when she interupted me.
"Well, every girl has to look out for themselves, don't they? And if we were to aim, we would aim for the best.", Justina said and gave us a smug look.
"You bi--", I snapped. Justina only snorted.
"Spare me the insult, coming from a commoner like yourself.", she shot back. Pris raised an eyebrow and I snorted back at her.

"Commoner? I wonder who else is also a commoner around here.", I rebutted and looked at Pris. "Yeah, I wonder as well. Let's see, someone whom we know?", Pris asked me. I nodded.
"She started out as a model, from a normal family. I think her name was--", I said.
"Oh yeah! Right.. Isn't that you Justina?", Pris shot back at her.

Justina almost turned green, when the guys and Phillip joined us.

"Justina, there you are. Phillip's been looking for you.", Nicholas said.
"Autumn, Priscilla.", Phillip greeted us. We nodded in acknowledgement. Justina gave us a look which pretty much said that she was not going to give up this opportunity.

Greedy people never learn. I sighed.

"Qiu, you ok?", Pris asked after Justina left us. I only nodded.
"Here, have something to drink.", Gareth said as he handed me something. I took it without looking up and was about to drink from it when Pris stopped me. I looked up at her.
"You can't have that.", Pris said as she took the flute from me. I looked at it longingly.
"Why not?", Gareth asked as he settled in beside.
"Her stomach has not been in the best condition of late.", was all Pris said and took the plate from Nic, without looking at him.
"Eat.", Pris said and handed the plate to me.

I took a bite of the pie and made a face.

"Not to your liking?", Gareth asked, concerned.
"No. I don't know.", I said softly. I took another bite, when Vincent approached us.
"I believe the next dance is mine?", he asked as he held out his hand. I looked at Gareth, and he smiled and nodded. I took Vincent's hand and he led me to the dance floor.
~~~

The evening ended way past midnight. It was almost 2am when the guests just started to leave. I looked around for Pris, but could not find her. Everyone else was no where to be seen. I sat down on the couch and looked around, then settled in and closed my eyes for abit.

"Why don't you stay the night?", I heard a voice. I opened my eyes. It was Gareth's mum.
"You look awfully tired. But you seem like you're-- Nevermind, maybe it's just me.", she said gently as she sat down beside me.
"Let me bring you up to the guest room. Gareht's staying at home tonight.", she said as she got up. I got up and followed her.

"Here we go. Gareth will be up in a minute. I'll let him you know that you''ll be staying the night.", she said gently and smiled.
"Thank you Mrs St Claire.", I said, tired and weary.
"It's nothing, and it's Monique now. Settle in and take a shower, I will get my maid, Mary to send up some clothes. Go along now.", she shooed me into the bathroom. I smiled.

I run the tub and took a quick shower and stepped into the tub for a soak. I felt pretty terrible. It was then I heard the door click open. Mary announced herself and informed me that she had left the clothes on the bed for me. I called my thanks, and I heard the door click shut.

It was not long when I heard the door open again and someone walking around the room. Some shuffling of things and then a knock on the door. I shifted in the tub, and was about to get out.

"Oh Gareth! I missed you.", it was Justina.
"Justina, what are you doing here?", Gareth voiced out in surprise.
"Oh, I came to see how you were doing. And to see if we can have some quiet time to ourselves.", Justina said. The bitch.
"No Justina. We are over.", Gareth said firmly.
"But darling, you know that I still love you.", Justina insisted. I got out of the tub, and quickly dried myself and wrapped a towel around myself.

"Come on darling, Phillip won't know.", Justina tried again. I took a few deep breaths.
"I'm sorry Justina. Please leave.", Gareth said, and I heard shuffling of feet.
"Justina, just what are you doing?", Gareth asked in shock.
"Can't you see? I'm trying to seduce you. Ever since you fell in love with that girl, you have not looked at me once.", Justina snapped.
"You belong with Phillip! You left me for him.", Gareth rebutted angrily.
"But I did it for us. When Phillip inherits your Dad's fortune, we will have the money. And be close by each other.", Justine reasoned out.

I covered my mouth in shock. My goodness! She really was greedy.

"No Justina! This has to stop! Put your robe back on and get out of my room.", Gareth warned. His room? I thought this was a guest room? Monique! I should have known.

"I'm no leaving.", Justina said, I heard nothing. She obviously was not going to put anything back on.

"Justina!!", I heard another voice. It was Phillip.
"Phillip!", Justina started to sob. She was a lousy actor. I held back to hear what else was going on.
"Phillip, Gareth tried to--", Justina began, still sobbing.
"What did you do to her?!", Phillip demanded, his voice raised and angry.
"I did not do anything to her!", Gareth raised his voice at his brother.
"Phillip, he tried to have his way with me.", Justina said. I sighed. It was then I heard some shuffling and a loud thud.

It's time. I stepped out of the bathroom, and saw Gareth on the floor, with his hand to his cheek. I rushed to him. All of them were surprised to see me.

"Are you ok?", I asked Gareth. He looked at me in surprise.
"Put something on.", Gareth said, as he gritted in pain.
"Forget me. Are you ok?", I asked again. He nodded. I turned to look at Phillip and Justina. Justina face turned pale. I went up to her and slapped her hard. Justina turned to look at me, obviously quite take aback. In the process of my slap, she had bit her own lip and was bleeding. I raised my hand again to slap her again, but Phillip caught my arm.

"Let go.", I said softly, without looking up.
"I will not--", Phillip roared, but was interrupted when I looked up at him. I straightened my back.
"I said let go.", I said quietly, with a warning stare. Phillip looked at me in surprise.
"Be thankful that it was only a slap. I would have punched her in the face, because I don't give a damn about liars and bitches. Don't try me Phillip.", I continued, my voice low.

Phillip took a few steps backwards. Gareth was by my side, and put a robe onto me.

"Gareth did nothing. Justina was the one forcing herself unto him. Take a good look at her Phillip. She does not love you, she loves the money and title that you will eventually inherit. And now that Gareth is a Duke, she wants him. She wanted Gareth from the very beginning, but because he was a Viscount, she dumped him.", I said sternly and stared hard at Justina who was standing there defiantly.
"That bit--", I continued.

"I know, I knew.", Phillip said softly.
"But I love her.", he added gently as he looked at her. Justina said nothing, and left the room.
"She does not love you Phillip. Let her go. She did the same to me.", Gareth told his brother gently.

Phillip looked at us and shook his head. He turned and left the room, closing the door behind him. I sighed, touched my tummy. I can't be doing this mafia thing anymore. Gareth led me to the bed and sat me down. He kneeled in front of me and looked at me. His greens eyes, earnest.

"Were you in the bathrom the whole time?", he asked. I nodded.
"You mum told me this was a guest room. I was too tired to even notice.", I explained and looked around. Gareth grinned.
"My mum can be a little annoying at times.", he said, keeping his grin.

I reached out for a shirt and a pair of shorts and slipped them on. Gareth watched on. I settled in bed. Gareth got up and went to dig into his bag. He pulled out whatever he needed and headed to the bathroom.

"Why did you not come out earlier to help me out?", Gareth asked as he stood the doorway of the bathroom.
"I wanted to see how you dealth with her.", I said simpily.
"Did I pass?", Gareth grinned. I kept quiet.
"I'll be out in a jiffy.", he said and went in.

I slid under the sheets and got comfortable. I needed to speak with Monique in the morning. Before I knew anything, my eyes closed and I drifted off to sleep.

A Huge Announcement

2010-01-23T21:27:00.007+08:00

This was not the greeting that Gareth had expected from Autumn, as he held he hand to his cheek. She really did let him have it, and his ears were ringing slightly. She was demanding where he had been and why he never called her, to let her know how he was doing. And she was crying and fuming at the same time. He smiled at her reactions to him, knowing that she cared for him.

"Chéri, I--", Gareth started to explain as he removed his mask.
"Don't chéri me!", she shouted at him. Gareth kept his smile, as he understood why she was so fuming mad. She had already taken her mask off. She was beautiful.
"Darling, listen to me for a moment. Let me explain what is going on.", Gareth said gently.
"What?!", she shot back, obviously very upset.
"Chéri, I know why you are upset and I have an explanation for that. I know I should have called to inform you of things, but I couldn't find the chance to as things were very hectic.", Gareth began.

Autumn eyed him suspiciously. Gareth only grinned and leaned against the marble railing. Autumn did the same, but with her arms across her chest and straight into the ballroom.

"And did I mention that you look absolutely stunning in that dress?", Gareth teased her. She shot him a look and glared. Gareth only smiled at her.

"I had to go to a few places in Scotland, to see a distant relative's properties and land.", Gareth continued his explanation. Autumn looked at him in surprise.
"Why?", she asked him, her interest piqued. Gareth grinned.
"Well, you see. I have this distant relative, of whom I only met when I was a wee lad, about 5 years old. He was a distant relative to my Dad. I think he was my Dad's cousin's wife's brother.", Gareth said as he counted with his fingers. Autumn giggled.

"Anyways, it does not matter. He never married and had no children and had recently passed on. With no children of his own, or any other nephews to hand his estate to, he had willed it to me.", Gareth said with a smile.
"Are you saying the estate is yours now? All of them in Scotland?", Autumn asked slowly, trying to piece everything together.
"Not just an estate, I've also a new title. I'm no longer Viscount St Claire.", he began again. Autumn looked at him and tilted her head in question.
"I am now the Duke of Blackburn.", Gareth said softly as he held her hands.
~~~

"Duke of Blackburn?", I asked, my eyes opened wide. Gareth nodded. I touched my tummy. If I married Gareth, my child, no, our child, if it were a boy will be a Marque. I was about 7 weeks into the pregnancy. I touched my forehead. It was then I felt a pair of hands on my shoulders. I looked up and Gareth was looking at me with concern. His green eyes dimmed a little.

"I hope it's not too big a news for you.", Gareth began. I only shook my head.
"No, I'm just--", I began softly, and Gareth pulled me in close and embraced me.
"How I missed you chéri. I thought of nothing but to hold you in my arms again for the past three weeks.", Gareth said with a sigh, and hled me closer. I relaxed in his arms.

"Does your parents know about this?", I asked him as I rested my head on his chest. He nuzzled the top of my head with his chin.
"They got to know about it just yesterday when I got back from Scotland.", Gareth explained as he let me go.
"And this birthday party, is also an opportunity for me to make the annoucement of my new title.", Gareth added.

"But you never wanted a title.", I reasoned with him.
"I did not want to fight with Phillip for the title. I just wanted to be left alone, and do what I do best. Designing gowns. But now, I've already done that, and am still doing that. A new title now, is not going to make things any different than before.", Gareth continued.
"It is going to be different. Everyone will look at your differently. I'm just worried that you will lose track of who you really are.", I explained as I held his hands.
"That is why I need you by my side. To remind me everyday that I am still me, and not someone else.", Gareth said with a smile as he put both his hands on either side of my shoulders.

"But--", I tried again.
"Hush now. I know your worries and understand them. Please trust me on this, have faith in me.", Gareth said as he put a finger on my lips.
"I'm just worried.", I said gently. He smiled and nodded.
"I know. Thank you my love.", was all he said before he leaned in to kiss me again. I sighed under his kiss.

"Happy birthday mon cher.", I whispered as we parted. He smiled against my lips.
"Thank you darling.", he whispered back.
"We need to get back.", I said softly, unwillingly. He nodded.

We put our masks on and headed back into the ballroom to join the others. Gareth then led me back to my family, and greeted everyone. I spotted Nic in a distance, watching Pris from a distance. I sighed to myself. Gareth excused himself after telling Grandmama and Grandpapa to enjoy themselves. With that, Edwardo and Monique had gathered the guests together.

"Thank you everyone for coming this evening to our son's birthday celebration. We hope that everyone here is enjoying themsleves this evening.", Edwardo started. Everyone clapped.
"We are pleased to make an annoucement, but we will allow Gareth to so on his own.", Edwardo added. Murmerings could be heard.

"So did you know what happened to Gareth?", Pris was on my right suddenly. I looked at her.
"I would like to know too.", Nic suddenly appreared on my left. I was taken aback by his voice.
"You!", Pris whispered at him harshly.
"Don't scare her like that. She's delicate now.", Pris chided him.
"Oh! Now it's my fault.", Nic rebutted back.
"You you--", Pris began angrily.
"Stop it or I will really feel faint. Just listen to Gareth and you will know what happened.", I scolded both of them under my breath and they kept silent. I gently touched my tummy, and Pris noticed. She wrapped her arm in the crook my mine, and I looked up at her. She smiled at me.

"Good evening everyone.", Gareth began as he took off his mask. Murmers everywhere.
"I believe that all of you know that I had g0ne missing in action for a number of weeks. I apologise to those of whom I have inconenience.", Gareth continued.
"To put the record straight, I did not go to rehab in Scotland, nor did I spend any time with a mistress in Scotland.", he added as he laughed. My eyes nearly popped. Where those the rumors that were going around in London?

"I was in Scotland visiting properties and land that a distant relative of mine had owned. It is hard to put this to you all. As you all may have heard that the Duke of Blackburn has recently passed on.", Gareth went on. More murmers and whispers this time. There was a buzz in the ballroom. This was huge news a few weeks back.

"My lawyer will tell you rest of it.", Gareth said and stepped aside. A gentleman took over.

"As you may already know, the duke of Blackburn has recently passed on with no children. As in his will, it is my pleasure to annouce the new owner of the Blackburn estate. The new Duke of Blackburn, Gareth Alastair St Claire.", the gentleman announced.

Chaos.

That was the right word to use the moment Gareth's lawyer made the announcement. Gareth has climbed up the peerage much higher that his own father's title. Not that is mattered to Edwardo, who stood there proudly, with Monique by his side. He was sincerely proud of Gareth as was his mother. This was going to be all over the news tomorrow morning. And here I was, not even half a girlfriend to this new Duke. Gareth said his thanks and searched the crowd. I closed my eyes, not wanting to signal to him. I wanted him to find me on his own in this crowd.

"Cheri.", Gareth called out to him. I looked up and smiled.
"Pris, I need to sit down.", I whispered to her. She went into protective mode and led me to the nearest couch available. Nicholas and Gareth looked lost for a moment and followed along. Pris helped me and sat down beside me.

"Do you need anything?", she asked me.
"A drink and something to eat.", I said softly. Pris looked at up both guys.
"You! Go get something light for Autumn.", she ordered Nic. Nic looked at her wide eyed. I looked at Pris in surprise.
"Gareth, could you get a drink for Autumn? That would be wonderful.", Pris said nicely to Gareth. Gareth nodded and looked at Nic in surprise and smirked.

With both guys gone, I turned to Pris to quickly speak to her.

"Gareth's a duke now.", I said breathlessly.
"A very rich one at that too.", she added as she looked up.
"I'm going to tell him at Christmas. I would be about 3 months by then.", I said softly to her. Pris nodded.
"Whenever you're ready.", was all she said. I smiled.
"It will be a Christmas present to him. But I'm not expecting marriage. Not yet at least.", I admitted to her.
"Why? You are so ready to get married.", Pris rebutted. I shook my head.
"Things have been crazy of late.", I said and looked around.

It was then Justina approached us.

Back to London

2010-01-22T17:56:00.000+08:00

Gareth's birthday is right up and with Autumn pregnant, there are loads to prepare for the flight to London.
I had told mum I would be taking another week off until Gareth's birthday was over and then I will be back at work.

Meanwhile, Gareth went missing.
Autumn had been very insecure about his disappearance and I could only try to comfort her as much as I can.
Afterall, she's the one going through a real pregnancy, not me.

Back home, Aemee is at the stage of crawling already and she is just a ball of fun.... and mischief as she could crawl so fast and we had to play hide and seek with her all the time!
Aemee keeps my feet back on the ground.

Late in the afternoon, Justice Soh, the judge of Aemee's case called.
"Good afternoon, Lady Priscilla." He said over the line.
"Good afternoon, Justice Soh." I replied.

We spoke over the phone for quite awhile.
"Yes, I will be able to attend the hearing two weeks later." I replied.
"Good. We will see you and the baby then." He said.
"OK." I replied and we exchanged our good-byes.

I turned to look at Aemee who's on my lap still playing with my hair.
Picking her up, I coaxed her slowly for her afternoon nap as she finally close her eyes and fell asleep.

"That's what the judge said?" Megan asked.
"Yes." I replied as I tucked Aemee in her cot.
"What will you do?" Megan asked again.
"Nothing. I will accede to the Judges' panel requests." I said and face her.
"Afterall, Aemee is not my own." I added sadly.
"Keep this from Autumn. She already has alot on her plate." I added. Megan obliged.

The plane touched down in London and somehow someone leaked our schedule to the media that we were hounded at the front gates of Ridges Chateau. Reporters, paparazzi snapping away furiously.
My attention turned to Autumn.
"Are you ok?" I asked. She nodded.
Finally our car manage to enter the gates safely.

Mum frowned when she saw my hand.
"Where is the ring? You should be wearing the ring Nicholas gave you!" Mum hounded. Luckily, Autumn was already upstairs in her room.
"I returned it." I said simply as I turn and head to the kitchen. She followed.
"What do you mean returned?" She questioned.
"You mean you returned the ring just because what happened?" She added.
I paused, kept my silence, then continued to pour myself a glass of water.

"They are diamonds, my dear! Even if you are angry with him, take the diamonds!" She exclaimed.
I almost choked on my water.

Mum is such a complex person to understand.

A usual selection of magazine laid on the desk in my room as I read them to update myself.
All the magazines and newspapers are covering the news on Prince Nicholas and me.
I shook my head and turn on the TV.

"News Update on Prince Nicholas and Lady Priscilla Ridges!" the TV blazed.
Interesting.

"It is now confirmed that the Ridges Ladies are back in town for Viscount Gareth St Claire's birthday.
The Ridges' private plane has touched down this evening at 5p.m. London time at London City airport.
Recent rumours and viral videos surrounding Prince Nicholas and Lady Priscilla Ridges has brought to attention the relationship between the pair. Sources has confirmed that Prince Nicholas has indeed proposed to Lady Priscilla Ridges and they were, yes, WERE planning for an engagement prior to the viral video of Prince Nicholas and Sarah Matthews, a middle-class girl who was the Prince first love interest..."

The news went on to cover the background of Sarah Matthews and myself.
I took a sip of coffee and continued watching.

"So Nathan," The anchorwomen asked.
"What will you foresee for this royal couple?"
"Well, Annette, it's too difficult to tell. In the situation now, I personally do not know if Prince Nicholas chooses Lady Priscilla Ridges or Sarah Matthews! Haven't you seen the latest viral video going around?" The anchorman, Nathan said.
"Well, Nathan, in fact, I did! I do hope Prince Nicholas and Lady Priscilla Ridges does weather this through, I love to see them both together. They make a beautiful couple." She replied.
"Let's hope so!" Nathan said.

"Thank you for watching the news update! The following program ......" The TV rattled.
I turned off the TV and walked towards the window.
Paparazzis were still standing by trying to catch a glimpse of me.
I stepped away.

At the other side, Nicholas stared at the TV and for the first time for do long, felt excitement tinkling down his spine.

Priscilla and Autumn has arrived in London for Gareth's birthday.

This is my chance.

Time to face up to difficulties

2010-01-22T17:33:00.000+08:00

After the whole saga of getting Qiu to pick me up at the airport and me getting into a whole habit of cleaning the house when I couldn't solve a thing, I woke up one morning to realize that Qiuru is pregnant.

I didn't bother much about my problem and my focus was on her.

She didn't really ask much into details on what has happened, but things for me and her moved so fast, we really didn't bother probing each other any further. Besides, she had probably read enough off the net and don't really need me to say any more.

It is raining heavily outside the window this morning as I climb out of bed to my desk.
It's another day.

It has been almost a week since that event happened, and I have yet to pick up mobile or look at any news off the net. I wonder how did I actually manage to pass this week?

Mum has helped me to look after my work issues and told me to go on vacation.
"Anywhere but here is good." She said. I smiled.

Sometimes, I felt our mother-daughter relationship were never broken since young.

'It's time.' My heart tells me.
I turn on my computer and my mobile phone.
Immediately, my mobile phone when beeping non-stop with messages flooding in and was so annoying that I turned it to silence mode.
In a short while, my sms memory was full and to no surprise, my gmail is full too.
gosh. How did he manage to fill up my mailbox?
After an hour long of downloading all my mobile and email messages into my hard drive, I went up to the major international newspaper to update myself.

There were 2 news that stood out.
The first one was Nichola's works in NYC, where the white heart shape was soon spotted from a tourist helicopter ride and made headlines as nobody (at least when it was reported) knew who did that.
Of course within days, it was eventually track to Nicholas and his proposal.

Then that incident.
They had a video on youtube for that.
How on earth they got a video?!?! On YOUTUBE??

But the video did stir up a huge fuss out of it.
Nicholas's popularity rate and fell and mine had gone up.
When I saw the numbers, I couldn't myself but burst out laughing.

Then there was a knock on the door, which was already slightly ajar.
"What's so funny?" Kunda asked, and he allowed himself in.
He saw the poll numbers and eyes widen.

"This -- made you laugh?" He asked, confused.
"Kunda," I replied.
"People like us need to learn when to take a step back and laugh at our foolishness." I said, standing up from my chair and pat him on his back.

"So, what do you need from me?" I asked. Kunda turned his attention to his intention.
"That fella." He said, paused slightly.
"You know, that English fella." He added.
"Gareth, you mean?" I replied.

"What about him?" I replied, plonking myself on the couch.
He sat down beside me.
"I just want to know what is going on." Kunda asked.
I shifted in my seat, and set the teacup down.
It's time, my heart tells me.

"Kunda," I said as I turned to face him and held his hands.
"Qiuru is in love with Gareth." I said gently.
"And-erm," I added, and paused for a second.
"Qiuru is expecting his child. They are getting married soon." I lied.

Kunda eyes widen. He freed his hands from me.
"Qiuru is pregnant?" He said, crestfallen.
"I should have known." He replied.
"Please keep it a secret." I added. He lifted his face.
"I promise." He replied.

Just then, Gareth knocked on my door.
Kunda stood up and rush towards him.
"Kunda!" I yelled. His fist almost flew to Gareth's face.
"You better treat her nice." Kunda replied and walked out.

Gareth was confused. Kunda and I spoke in Mandarin and Gareth knew no Mandarin.
"What was that?" He asked.

"I just told him that you and Autumn are together. He is backing out." I replied.
He nodded, slightly confused.

I look out the door. Kunda is nowhere to be seen.
I just hope he keeps his promise.

Where is Gareth?

2010-01-22T16:06:00.005+08:00

"Qiu, stop crying. You need to look out for the little one.", Pris pleaded as she pat my back.
"I can't, I need to know where he is. He has not called me in almost three weeks. That bastard left without saying a word!", I exclaimed through my tears.
"At least he left a note.", Pris tried and held up the note. I snatched it from her.
"What good is a note that say 'I have an important matter to handle and will not be able to contact you as often as I can. I won't be gone long, take care of yourself. Love, Gareth.' I hate him!!", I exclaimed.

"Even Nic does not know where he has gone to.", Pris said with a sigh.
"Girls, it's time for lunch.", Mum called out.
'We're coming.", Pris called back.

It was just 2 more days to Gareth's birthday, and he was still nowhere to be found. Gareth has informed his parents that he will be going to Scotland for abit and will be back in time for his birthday party, which his Mum had organised for him, and has not contacted them since. Edwardo and Monique had both assured me that Gareth is fine and he will be back soon when I visited them the moment I stepped off the plane when it landed in London.

Gareth left the Manor on schedule and headed back to London. He called a number of times after he got back. Just 2 weeks back, Mum called Pris and informed her that we were invited to Gareth's 27th birthday celebration. Monique has organised a Masquarade. It was exciting, until Gareth's stopped calling me, which about the same time Mum called us.

I thought that he was busy with work. A week passed, nothing. I tried calling, but was not able to get through to his mobile. I tried calling Nic, even he didn't know where had gone to. Pris and Nic were on talking terms again, but it was only that and nothing more. I was not sure if anything else had happened since Pris informed me of their progress as I was too caught up in my own problems.

"Pris, I'm sorry, I should not even be troubling you with my problems. You're going to be meeting Nic for the first time after that whole Sarah incident.", I said with a sob and wiped my tears.

"It's ok, don't worry about me. I can handle it. We have more important things to worry about, like the baby. Qiu, you need to clam down. It's not going to make things better, and it's only going to stress the little one out. In fact, you shouldn't even be here, but since its--", Pris went on and I held her hand to stop her.

"I know, I know. No one is supposed to know until I'm ready to tell Gareth.", I said softly and went to the bathroom to wash my face and freshen up.

Pris and I headed to the dining room, where we were greeted by our family.

"Autumn, are you feeling alright? You look a tad pale and tired.", Grandmama asked as I settled in. I nodded.
"I'm just worried about Gareth, he's no where to be found.", I explained as I took a sip of water.
"My dear, the Viscount will be fine. He used to disappear like that all the time.", Grandpapa explained with a laugh. I looked at Grandpapa in surprise.
"Darling, don't scare Autumn like that. We want this match to happen.", Grandmama chided him. Grandpapa only shrugged and laughed and went back to his lunch.
"Mum..", I called out to her.
"Autumn dear, don't worry. He will be at the Masquarade. Now eat up, and get some rest. You look awful.", Mum said gently and indicated that I should eat. I sighed and Pris smiled at me.
~~~

I sighed as Rose did my hair.

"Autumn, you should not sigh like that. Its a Masquarade tonight, you should be excited.", Rose chided me gently.
"I know Rose, I've just been out of sorts lately.", I said as I looked at myself in the mirror.

The dress was perfect. A delivery came for me this morning. A note from Julian, citing that it was on Gareth's instructions that this dress was for me. A simple champagne evening dress. It was the only thing that made me smile this whole week.

"Autumn, your hair is done. Do you like it?", Rose asked as she took a step back. I looked up and my hair was pulled back into a simple chignon at the nape of my neck. I got up and looked at myself in the full length mirror.
Oh Autumn, you look perfect!", Rose exclaimed.
"Thank you Rose. I could not have done it without you.", I said and hugged her tight. After gathering my things, I slipped my shawl on and went down to meet the family in the parlor.

"Are you ready?", Pris asked me when we met in the parlor. I nodded. She studied me and nodded and we left the Chateau and got into the limo.

"This is so very exciting! Who would have thought that Monique would put together a Masquarade?", Mum cooed.
"Oh Melinda! You've organised a Masquarade or two before.", Grandmama chided her. Mum only smiled sheepishly. Dad and Grandpapa laughed.
"Autumn, now this is your first Masquarade. Aren't you excited? You might never know who you would end up dancing with, because everyone is to wear a mask.", Grandmama said.
"I guess I am.", I replied her softly, looking out the window.
"Ande what about you Priscilla? You have not seen Prince Nicholas in awhile. He will be there too. Aren't you excited?", Grandmama asked her.

"Mother, Priscilla darling is of course excited.", Mum interjected immediately.
"Well, the two of them don't look too excited to me.", Grandmama pouted.
"I'm sorry Grandma.", Pris apologised. I nodded and sighed.
"We promise to enjoy ourselves tonight.", I assured her, and Pris nodded.
"Good good.", Grandmama said with a smile.

We arrived at the St Claire's home. I looked around, and there were loads of people. Well, the St Claire's are one of the most influential families on London. Theirs is an old family name, rich in history. I remember the stories Gareth has told me about his ancestors once.

After walking past the media, and giving our coats to the staff at the front door and putting on the mask that was given to us, we entered the main hall. No familar faces as everyone was behind a mask.

"Hello there lass.", a strong bur greeted me from behind. It was familar. I turned around to see who it was. Those blue eyes.
"Vincent?", I asked in surprise.
"You remembered!", he answered with a huge smile.
"How have you been? It's been how long since we last met?", I said.
"Autumn, it's great to see you again. I've been fine, what about you? You look beautiful tonight."

"Thank you Vincent, you look great yourself."
"Well then, may I fill you dance card with the first dance tonight? I see it is still rather empty.", Vincent teased and pointed to my card.
"I guess you may.", I said and handed him my card. Vincent took it and put his name down on the first and fourth dance.
"Hey hey..", I said and tried to snatch my dance card away and he held the card above his head as he continued to write his name. Vincent only grinned and he handed it back to me.
"You will thank me for this. I'll see you later lass.", was all he said when he handed back my card to me and went off to greeting the other guests.

I looked around and sighed to myself. I walked up to Monique and Edwardo.

"Ah! Autumn! Welcome!", Edwardo greeted me with a hug. I smiled at Monique who returned one with a nod of approval.
"Is Gareth back yet?", I asked Edwardo and Monique. Edwardo only smiled.
"You are anxious aren't you?", Monique teased. I looked away in embarassment. Edwardo only laughed. We heard the musicians tuning their instruments, indicating the first dance was about to begin.
"Go along now.", Edwardo urged and gently turned me around towards the dance floor.

It was then I noticed Vincent walking towards me. He had been looking for me.
"Go on and enjoy yourself.", Monique urged me along.
"There you are.", Vincent said as he came up to me. He greeted Gareth's parents and excused us. Vincent led me to the dance floor, when I noticed a gentleman in an all black mask approaching us. We stopped, and I looked up at Vincent confused. The gentleman stopped and smiled at us.

"Looks like I have to give up this dance.", Vincent said with a grin.
"Huh? What is going on?", I asked him and looked at the other gentleman.
"But I will have the fourth dance.", Vincent said to the gentleman. The genlteman only nodded and kept his smile. Vincent gently kissed the back of my hand, and handed me over to the gentleman.

He was well dressed in a black suit and a crisp white shirt. His cologne made me dizzy. I studied him, and he kept his smile, not saying a word. The musicians started the introductions of a waltz. This man swept me into his arms, and started dancing when the music started. I had no choice but to dance with him.

I looked at him in the eyes and I couldn't help it. Tears came down from the corners of my eyes. The gentleman's eyes dimmed, and he pulled me in closer to him as we danced. The last note played and the dance ended and he led me out to the balcony.

At the balcony, he held me tight and I returned him the hug. We parted and he cupped my cheeks with his hands and leaned in to kiss me. I returned with equal ardor. It was then I aruptly pushed myself away from him and my hand flew across his left cheek.

"St Claire!!! Where have you been all this while?!", I shouted at him.

Misunderstanding

2010-01-20T14:56:00.005+08:00

I managed to get Gareth to leave me room, and told him to inform Pris I will be down in abit. I sat down in front my laptop and read the news online. It was then I thought to find out about what had happened to Nicholas and Pris. News like that was not difficult to find.

The headlines read:

The Prince and Lady Sarah together?

We had thought he had it going with Lady Priscilla. Sources have told us that the Prince and Lady Priscilla were on a short holiday to France. It was was rumored that he had proposed to her, and they were there to announce the engagement to his family and close friends. Apparently, we were wrong. Maybe they were just there visiting, and the Prince happened to chance upon an old flame. Or maybe she was not on old flame to start with? We would not know.

And the article went on and on about the relationship between Nicholas and Pris, and Nicholas and Sarah. And a photo, obviously taken from a hiding position of Nicholas and Sarah kissing. It wasn't like what happened between Gareth and Jennifer. Gareth kept his hands off Jennifer, and it was obvious that that Gareth was being kissed, rather than kissing.

I took a closer look at the photo. Yup, Nicholas was kissing Sarah back. This is really bad, and I bet that Pris had stumbled upon them and saw everything. It made total sense why she was so upset and came back on her own and started doing weird things around the Manor.

It was then I felt a pair of hands on my shoulders.

"Gareth, I was about to head down why--", I said without looking up and continued reading the article. The pair of hands squeezed my shoulders. I looked up, but it was not Gareth.
"Kunda?", I exclaimed in surprise.
"How did you get in?", I asked as I got up.
"Your door was opened.", he said simply and leaned against my desk.
"Oh! I--", I stammered.

"Pris is looking for you.", Kunda said softly.
"Yeah, I was about to head down.", I said and picked up my shirt. Kunda got off my desk and walked towards me. I looked at him and took a small step back.

He came up and grabbed my arms and pulled me into his embrace. I struggled, but he only held on tighter. I began to panic and struggled even more.

"Stop fidgeting!", Kunda raised his voice a little and looked down at me. I looked up in shock.
"Let me go please.", I stammered softly. I could feel my tears brimming at my eyes.
"Why Qiuru? Why?", he held on tighter. I struggled somemore.
"Kunda please, let me go. I cannot go through this again.", I pleaded with him.

Kunda looked at me and leaned in and place a rough kiss on my lips. I protested and struggled somemore. I tried pushing him away, but my arms were locked between myself and his chest.
~~~

Gareth walked towards the entrance of her room. She was to be downstairs, but it she was taking her time. He heard noises from her bedroom and gently pushed the door open.

She was kissing him.

Gareth only stared in shock from the doorway. He watched for what seemed like the longest time in his life. Then it all came flooding back on when he had caught Phillip and Justina kissing. They parted and what Gareth saw next surprised him.

Autumn legs gave way and she collapsed .Kunda was not able to catch her. She fell to the floor and Gareth rushed into the room. He glared at Kunda and scopped Autumn into his arm and gently laid her on her bed. He went to the intercom and called for Pris to get a doctor.
~~~

I slowly opened my eyes and blinked and looked around. I tried to move and felt someone holding my hand. I turned and I looked into Gareth's green eyes. They were dimmed with sadness and concern.

"Hey.", I greeted him with a weak smile. Gareth only looked on.
"What happened?", I asked him. He kept silent. I tried to sit up, Gareth continued to hold onto my hand.
"What's wrong St Claire?", I asked, beginning to be annoyed with his odd behaviour.

"Was he the reason you rejected me?", Gareth asked softly.
"Was who?", I asked him.
"That fella.", Gareth added softly, his eyes turning dimmed even more.
"Kunda? Was he the reason I said no to you?", I said in surprise. Gareth nodded.
"No! He's not the reason!", I exclaimed.
"Then what is it?", Gareth asked, almost pleading.
"It's complicated Gareth.", I said softly with a sigh.

We were interrupted with my bedroom door opening. Pris entered with Ady, who was holding a tray. I looked up in relief.

"Pris, how's--", I began.
"Everything's fine, Dr White made sure. But you need to eat, your blood levels are pretty low, because you've not been eating well lately. You know you have to eat.", Pris explained and smiled. I nodded, totally understanding what she was getting at. Ady placed the tray in front of me.

"Gareth, I need to speak to Qiuru alone. If you can excuse us for abit, and you can have her back afterwards when we are done.", Pris told him. Gareth nodded and left the room with Ady. Pris turned her attention to me.

"I didn't anything. He just came in and forced himself unto me.", I quickly explained. Pris only laughed gently.
"I wasn't going to talk about that. Besides, Kunda admitted it to me, and he got a goo dressing down from the other guys. So, don't worry about that.", Pris explained to me. She sat down beside me and pointed to the food, indicating for me to eat. I picked up a toast and took a small bite.

"Dr White has warned me about your condition. Qiu, you need to look after yourself even more, especially with this baby. With you blood count low, it's easy for you get from bad to worse.", Pris explained. I listened half heartedly.

"Qiu, are you listening to me?", Pris asked.
"I'm sorry, I'm broading about something.", I told her with a small smile.
"Gareth? You need to keep you spirits up too, otherwise the little one will be a grumpy one.", Pris teased. I laughed.

"I can't believe I said no. I said no! Oh my gawd! Why did I do that?", I asked Pris. She only shrugged her shoulders.
"What about Nic?", I asked her.
"He's left messages, missed calls and emails. Hundreds of them.", Pris said and rolled her eyes.
"Are you going to call him soon? At least let him know that you're doing fine?", I asked as I sipped the milk.
"I don't know, but enough about me. You have a baby to look after. Have you told Gareth yet?", she said. I shook my head.
"Whenever you're ready.", was all she said.
"I've got some explaining to do.", I sighed and Pris got up.
"Don't worry, he will understand.", Pris said as she opened the door.
~~~

Gareth and Ady were waiting outside. Pris stepped out.

"How is she?", Gareth asked. He was upset and Pris knew.
"She is fine. Gareth, what happened was a misunderstanding. Kunda forced himself unto her. Listen to what she has to say ok? The guys here have given him a good dressing down. It's diffcult for both of them, especially when Kunda found out about the abuse she went through. She was only into a few weeks of the court case when they arrived.", Pris explained slowly. Gareth listened.

"You mean--", Gareth began.
"Yes, he was there for her, and they almost got back together after a number of years, but she was not ready to commit. Until she met you. Her feelings for him, has changed over the years. She sees him as a close friend and nothing more. You should have more faith in her Gareth.", Pris added with a small smile.
"I should have.", Gareth mumbled under his breath.
"Go in and accomapny her, she needs it right now. The fear will never go away. Make things better for her.", Pris said and gently pushed Gareth back into Autumn's bedroom.

Gareth smiled and walked in, gently closing the door behind him.

Should I say?

2010-01-03T22:04:00.008+08:00

I woke up with start the next morning. I looked around and looked up at the clock, it was 8 in the morning. I turned and almost fell off the couch. It was then I remembered where I was. I heard voices outside and slowly got up. My stomach churned. Morning sickness.

It was then Pris and EG walked into the kitchen. I got up and went to the sink and tried to vomit. Within seconds, Pris was on my left, Kunda on my right.

"Qiu, are you feeling ok?", Pris asked as she gently rubbed my back.
"Qiuru, are you ok?", Kunda asked, concerned. I nodded as I rinsed my mouth.
"I'm fine.", I told them both.
"Did you sleep on the couch last night?", Pris asked, and frowned when she saw the stuff on the couch.
"You are not supposed to be sleeping there!", she added. I looked at her and Kunda. Kunda was frowning.

"It was my fault.", a voice sounded from behind us. We all turned and looked.
"Gareth! What did you do?", Pris asked him angrily. He only gave her weak smile.
"Qiuru, sit down. Let me get you some water.", Kunda said and led me back to the couch. He got me a glass of water and settled in beside me, and put his arm around me shoulder.
~~~

He saw it. That Kunda fella has his arm around her shoulders. Gareth stared hard in the direction where Autumn was seated at. His heart sank when he saw where she had slept in last night.

His heart hurt when he noticed her leaning on that fella's shoulder.

"Gareth!!", Pris shouted, trying to get his attention. Gareth snapped out of what he was doing and looked at Pris.
"Are you ok?", she asked gently.
"I..", Gareth began.
"What happened?", Pris asked. The other guys had helped themselves to the breakfast that Ben had laid out.
"Autumn she..", Gareth began, and Pris looked at him intently, waiting for him to continue.
"I asked her to be my girlfriend and she said no.", Gareth said softly with a sigh.

"Oh Gareth...", Pris said gently, and touched his arm, giving him some reassurance.
"I'll be fine.", he said softly and gave Pris a weak smile.
"Give her some more time. She will come around. I can assure you of that.", Pris encouraged him.
"How can you be so sure?", he asked.
"I just know. Autumn and I share secrets. I can't tell you what they are, but from what we've talked about, you have a good chance. Give her more time Gareth. She needs it. She's been through alot lately.", Pris explained to him.

"I just wish I knew what she's feeling right now. I need some assurance Pris. I can't live like this everyday, not knowing anything.", Gareth pleaded with Pris. She only smiled.
"Trust her Gareth. All I can say is trust her. When the time is right, she will tell you herself.", was all Pris said.

Gareth nodded and looked up to Autumn. Her head still rested on Kunda's shoulder. He should be there for her. He made his way over.
~~~

I noticed Gareth speaking to Pris. He looked a wreck. He didn't even bother to shave that morning. He was tired and weary, but even so, he still looked utterly handsome. I sighed.

"Qiuru, what happened?", Kunda asked without looking down at me.
"He asked me to be his girlfriend.", I said softly. Kunda gently squeezed my hand.
"Isn't that good news?", Kunda asked.
"It is, but I said no.", I explained. Kunda took a deep breath.
"Why?", he asked gently, as he looked dow at me.
"I don't really know.", I admitted and sat up.

"Qiuru.. I--", Kunda began. I looked up at him.
"I still love you.", he said simply.
"I know, and thank you but--", I began softly.
"Let me take care of you.", Kunda interrupted me.
"But I--", I tried again.
"Please Qiuru. I can't bear to see you with him.", Kunda continued with a hint of anger and disgust. I looked at him in surprise.

"I can't Kunda.", I said softly.
"Why?", he asked.
"Circumstances have changed, Kunda. I just--", I tried again.
"What happened?", he aske softly.
"It's complicated.", I said.
"Explain it to me. Maybe I can help.", he rebutted. I only shook my head.
"I'm sorry.", I said as I got up.

My feet stumbled and I felt a pair of hands on my upper arms, supporting me. The familar cologne. I looked up, Gareth had his hands on me. His greens eyes were dimmed with worry and concern.

"Be careful.", he said softly. I nodded.

I turned to look at Kunda. He was frowning. I felt Gareth gently squeeze my arm. I turned my attention back to him.

"We should get you washed up.", Gareth said and I nodded.
"Come on.", he said as he led me out of the kitchen.

Back in my room, Gareth closed the door behind him as I headed into the bathroom.

"Autumn, I--", Gareth began as he stood at the doorway. I looked up at him as I brushed my teeth.
"I'm sorry.", he apologised with a weak smile.
"I didn't mean to surprise you like that. I thought that you should not be left hanging. A status would be proper if we were dating. But I don't think you feel the same way about us dating.", Gareth explained slowly.
"The past month we have spent together has been wonderful, and I want to continue what we have with you.", he added with a sigh.

I rinsed my mouth and washed my face with wiped myself dry. I looked up to Gareth and went up to hug him. He was taken aback by surprise, and gently hugged me back.

"Thank you mon cher. But give me some time. I need to sort somethings out before I move on. I'm sorry to have surprised you by saying no. I just--", I tried explaining but was cut off by Gareth's lips on mine.

"I understand chéri. I'll just have to continue to wait patiently.", he said when we parted and hugged me closer.
"Gareth I-- I'm--", I began as I looked up at him.
"What is it chéri?", he said and looked at me. His green eyes shone.
"It's-- Nothing..", I said with a sigh.
"Is something wrong?", he asked as he bent lower to gently touched my cheek and look me in my eyes.

I just wished I could tell him about the pregnancy. I may want a relationship with this guy, but I'm not sure I'm ready to marry him. It was still too soon to say. I looked away, took a deep breath, looked up to Gareth and shook my head.

"It's nothing.", I said with a small smile. Gareth's expression grew concern.
"Are you sure?", he tried again. I nodded.
"You must tell me if there is something.", he said softly. I nodded.
"Promise me.", he added.
"I promise.", I replied him and he hugged me close. I sighed softly.

This was going to be a rough ride.

A Baby and Three Rings

2009-12-24T10:03:00.011+08:00

"Doc, wait wait.", I stopped him and sat up suddenly.
"Don't do that.", Dr White chided.
"Are you saying that I'm pregnant?", I confirmed with him. He nodded and smiled.
"You are sure?", I asked again. He nodded again.
"Very very sure?", I tried again. He nodded harded and frowned.
"You are very pregnant, and about 3-4 weeks into the pregnancy.", Dr White explained.

"Qiu, I don't think that Dr White is wrong. Look at the screen. Do you see it?", Pris said and pointed to the little figure.
"Is that her?", I asked and lay down as Dr White helped clean me up.
"Do you want a photo?", he asked. I nodded.
"I'll get one printed for you.", he said and got up.

Pris and I looked at each other. She smiled.

"Congrats Qiu.", she said softly.
"I wish it were you instead.", I said and squeezed her hand.
"No, it was a good thing that I was not pregnant.", she frowned, then her expression softened.
"Are you going to tell Gareth? He will be elated.", she asked and looked at me.
"No, not yet. Marriage and a child. He hasn't even asked me to be his girlfriend. Maybe at Christmas, I don't know.", I said and gently rubbed my tummy.

Dr White returned with a photo of the ultrasound. We thanked him and left to return to the Manor. Gareth was stil nowhere to be found. Pris and I settled in the kitchen, as she prepared a cup of warm milk for me.

"No more coffee and tea for you.", she warned.
"No!!!", I whined.
"Caffine is bad for the baby.", she chided. I sighed.
"Whose baby?", Gareth asked. Pris and I looked up in surprise.
"Our friend. She's pregnant, and we were talking about what not to eat or drink during a pregnancy.", Pris explained.
"She even sent us a photo of the ultrasound.", I said and handed the ultrasound photo to Gareth.
He took it from me and looked at it, and frowned. He put the photo closer to his face. I smiled.

"I don't see it.", he said and looked at the photo again.
"Here.", I said and pointed to the little 9 figure.
"Ah! It's so small.", he said softly with a smile.

I watched Gareth as he looked at photo. Pris was right, he would be elated. Maybe during Christmas, I'll tell him at Christmas. It was just another month to Christmas. I smiled to myself.

"Chéri?", Gareth called out and touched my arm.
"Yes?", I looked up at him.
"Are you feeling okay?", he asked, concerned.
"I'm fine.", I said and took the glass of milk that Pris had handed to me.

The day passed without a hitch. After dinner, Pris had taken Aemee back to her room. Gareth and I retired to my room. After a long hot shower, we snuggled in bed. He was sketching while I played with my NDS. After an hour or so, I turned off the console and stretched and laid down in bed and rolled around. Gareth looked at me and arched an eyebrow, he grinned.

"What is wrong chéri?", he asked as he set aside his things.
"Nothing. A question though.", I said and laid on my side.
"Shoot.", he said as he leaned on the headboard and looked down at me. I sat up opposite him. He looked at me expectantly.

"What if.. What if!!", I said aloud.
"Okay... What if..", Gareth began.
"I really was preganant, what would you have done?", I asked him gently.

Gareth's eyes brightened and he smiled. He looked utterly handsome when he does that.

"Why, I'd marry you of course!", he exclaimed.
"But I'm not even your girlfriend.", I rebutted. Gareth looked at me in surprise.
"I mean.. Nevermind I asked the question.", I tried again, looked at Gareth, lost for a moment and snuggled back under the covers.

"No chéri, let me..", he said and got off the bed. I sat up and watched him.

Gareth rammaged his bag for abit and pulled out a small paper bag which looked vaguely familar. He returned and climbed into bed and sat beside me. I turned to face him. He opened the paper bag and pulled out 3 boxes. I eyed the bag, it was from Tiffany & Co.

"Chéri, erm.. Er..", Gareth stammered. I looked at him, waiting for him to continue.
"I didn't know which one to get, so I got all three.", he explained as he opened the boxes slowly.

I looked at the rings and gasped in surprise. Gareth only smiled. He opened all three boxes and laid them on my bed. The rings glistered under the light. They were beautiful.

"I'm not asking you to marry me. We have not gone that far yet. But, I don't want any other guys oogling around you. I want the world to know that you are mine.", he said softly, his green eyes piercing.

"Say that you will be mine.", he continued and looked at me. His hands gently squeezing mine. I looked into his green eyes, and knew very well that he meant every word he had said. My heart skipped, but I knew I was not going to say yes. I looked away from Gareth.

"Chéri?", Gareth said softly.
"Gareth, I..", I began and sighed.
"I see. But you keep them anyway. A gift from me.", Gareth said slowly, his eyes dimmed.
"Gareth, I'm sor...", I began, but Gareth only put his finger gently on my lips.
"I don't want to hear it. No, mabe I was rushing it. I understand.", he said with a weak smile.
"But..", I tried again. He just shook his head.
"No buts. I will try again. Soon.", he said and smiled. But his eyes told me otherwise.

Silence.

"We should get to sleep.", he said and began keeping the boxes back into the paper bag. I only nodded. I watched as Gareth got out of bed and gently put the bag onto my work desk. He returned, climbed into bed, got under the covers and slept.

I turned away, our backs facing each other. I sighed and tried to sleep. Futile attempts. What seemed hours passed, I turned to look at Gareth. His breathing even, he must have fallen asleep. I gently got out of bed, grabbed my pillow and headed down to the kitchen.
~~~

Gareth could not sleep either. She had rejected him. It was then, he felt her shift around in bed, and he knew she was checking if he was asleep. She got out of bed, and he heard the door gently click shut.

Gareth turned onto his back and stared up at the ceiling. He sighed. Why did he even try? Now it had all gone the wrong way. His heart ached. He closed his eyes and rest his right arm over them. He could not give up yet, he loved her too much to. But Gareth has another problem on hand, and it required that he be back in London next week.

Whatever had happened earlier, did not happen at all. Gareth was not going to give up, and tomorrow is a new day. He will be himself and not let one rejection get to him. But he was nsure of how Autumn will react to him.

With that thought, Gareth fell asleep.
~~~

I went into the kitchen and settled on the couch. I had pulled out the blankets available in the cabinets.

I sighed.

Why did I reject him?

I touched my belly gently.

Tell me little one, what should I do about this Daddy of yours?

I snuggled in the couch and soon fell asleep.

A surprise....

2009-12-06T02:55:00.014+08:00

The next morning, I tried to get out of bed, only to be held down by Gareth. He grinned sleepily at me. He had packed and moved his things over to my room, and Pris had taken Aemee back to her room, so that I could finally rest properly, as she knew my secret. I looked at Gareth.

"Morning mon cher.", I greeted him and kissed him.
"Mmm.. Morning chéri.", he greeted when we parted.
"I need to get up.", I said simply.
"You need to stay in bed.", Gareth responded and tighten his hold on me. I laughed gently.
"I need to get up and get to work. I have new employees coming in today.", I explained and tried to free myself. Gareth snuggled closer and trailed kisses down my neck.

"Mon cher, not this morning.", I said softly.
"You never say no to me.", he mumbled in between kisses.
"I am doing that now. I really have to get ready. I'll be back soon.", I said and quickly got out of bed.

~~~
Gareth watched her as she prepared for the day. He smiled to himself. She looked beautiful. She turned to look at him and smiled. He returned one. He wondered if she felt like they had some sort of thing going on. Like a connection, because he was beginning to feel it getting stronger.

"I'll be back in abit. Have Ben prepare breakfast. Pris should be up and running already.", she said as she picked up her bag.
"Have a good day at work.", Gareth said and Autumn left.

Gareth rolled back into bed and stared up at the ceiling. It was then he heard knocks on the door.

"Viscount St Claire?", Ben called out from beind the door.
"Enter Ben.", Gareth called out. Ben entered with a phone in his hand.
"Viscount, there is a phonecall for you from Scotland.", Ben said as he handed the phone to Gareth.

Gareth sat up in surprise and took the phone from Ben and thanked him. Ben bowed and left the room.

"Hello?", Gareth greeted.
"What?!", he exclaimed in surprise.
"When?", he asked and frowned.
"I see, tell the lawyer that I will be in Scotland the week after next to sort this out.", Gareth said and hung up.

Gareth frowned.
~~~

Having greeted the twins with Sharon and showing them to their desks and have them started on their first project, it was after lunch when I went back to the Manor. Pris was in the kitchen with Aemee. While in the office, I had gotten a phone call from Dr White. Gareth was no where to be found.

"Pris.", I said softly.
"Why are you whispering?", she asked me in a whisper.
"Why are you answering me in a whisper?", I asked her. She laughed.
"Anyways, Dr White called. Apparently, he managed to get the test results back earlier.", I explained softly.. Pris nodded indicating we should go see Dr White.

She called for Ben look after Aemee and we headed down to Dr White's office.

"There you are!", he said with a huge smile. Both of us looked at each other.
"Autumn, please lie down on the bed. We need to do a ultrasound to be sure.", he explained and led me to the bed.

I laid down and exposed my tummy. He applied a generous amount of gel, which was cold and held the scanner against my stomach. Pris sat beside me and looked at the screen.

"There!", Dr White said and stopped moving the scanner around my stomach.
"Where?", Pris asked.

I squinted and looked at the monitor. Everything looked abstract.

"There. Right there.", Dr White tried again.
"Where?", I asked him and tried to get up.
"Don't move.", he ordered.
"Where?", Pris asked again, moving closer to the monitor to have a look.
"Don't block the screen Pris.", Dr White chided. Pris sat back down.

"Right... There..", Dr White said and pointed to a little 9 figure on the screen.

I stared at the monitor, finally seeing the little figure. Pris stared as well.

"Congratulations Autumn, you are expecting.", Dr White announced.

Sunday Dinner

2009-12-01T22:32:00.008+08:00

"I missed you.", Gareth whispered in my ear.
"I was only gone a few minutes.", I whispered back, holding him close.
"It felt like a lifetime.", he said.
"Don't be silly.", I told him gently.

Gareth scooped me up in his arms and I instinctively wrapped my arms around his neck. He looked at me, his green eyes shone and he grinned. I leaned in and kissed him. He walked over to my bed and gently laid me down and climbed in as well. He braced up on both hands and looked down on me. I smiled up at him.

"You are beautiful.", he said softly. His greens eyes lit up to a light green.
"You're not too bad yourself.", I whispered back. He grinned.

He leaned in and kissed me throughly. I wrapped my arms around his neck and pulled him closer and kissed him back with equal ardor. He let go a soft, deep laughter in between kisses. We parted and he looked at me.

"What?", I asked him as we cuddled.
"You want me.", he said simply and gently drew circles on my arm.
"I do?", I asked him and looked up at him.
"Yes, from the way you kiss me back.", he explained. I laughed.
"If you say so St Claire.", I said.

Gareth held me close and looked at me. I looked up.

"Autumn.", he began.
"Will you..", he continued. I looked up at him, waiting for him to continue.
"Marry me?", he finished his sentence. My eyes widened in surprise and I giggled.
"I mean it Autumn.", Gareth whined. I laughed somemore.
"Really St Claire, where did that come from.", I said and laughed.
"You will say yes one day.", he warned me and grinned.
"I'm just going to keep practising for the day when I will ask for your hand in marriage.", he added.

I kept laughing. Gareth didn't seem happy at that.

"Okay, okay.", I said and stopped. Gareth leaned in and kissed me, his hands roamed my body.
"St Claire.", I whispered in between kisses.
"Hmm?"
"What are you doing?", I asked him, and turned my head to allow him access to me neck.
"I'm going to make love to you.", he whispered into my ear as he kissed my neck. I sighed.

"I would love that St Claire, but not today. I'm rather tired today.", I said softly.
"You need not do anything.", he whispered as he kissed my shoulder, his hands roaming down my thigh. I sighed in pleasure.
"You want me.", he added softly and grinned against my neck.
"I cannot hide anything from you.", I said softly.

We made love, slow and easy. And soon, it was dinner time. We got dressed and headed down to the kitchen. Pris was already there, preparing dinner. I watched her. Not as easy as she seems. This is going to take a little bit of time.

"Hey yo.", I greeted her as I sat on the high chair. Gareth settled in beside me.
"What's for dinner?", I asked her.
"Pasta.", she said softly.
"How is Aemee?", I asked her. Pris looked at and she looked in a direction. I turned. Aemee was seated in a baby high chair. Gareth got up and went over to carry her over.

"Goo goo goo!", Gareth babytalked to Aemee. Pris and I looked at each other.
"Bu bubabu.", he continued. I snorted, trying to keep my laughter in.
"Gagaga goo.", Pris snickered, trying hard to keep it in also.
"Boo ba boo boo!", Gareth went on. Aemee was giggling away, obviously happy and entertained with Gareth's antics. Pris and I burst out laughing.

Gareth looked utterly ridiculous. A grown man, making funny faces and goo goo gaa-ing at a baby. It was then, Pris and I heard noises from outside the kitchen. Ben entered, along with EG. I looked at Pris. She nodded with a small smile.

"I invited them to dinner.", she said.
"A good chance to catch up.", she added and turned her attention back to the pasta.
"Hi Qiuru!", Shuwei greeted then turned his attention to Aemee. He went goo goo gaa-ing at her also. I laughed. Gareth looked at me and smiled. His eyes shone with laughter.

"Aemee!", Ady came up and scooped her up from Shuwei.
"Hey! I had her first.", Shuwei got up and followed Ady. I laughed and Pris laughed along. Maybe having Aemee around was not a bad thing afterall.

Kunda settled in beside me. I smiled up at him and turned my attention back to Gareth, who was playing with Aemee with Ady, Shuwei and Xiao Gang.

"Kunda, how have you been?", Pris asked as she stirred the sauce.
"Been rather busy, but everything has been good so far.", he said.
"That's good to hear.", Pris replied.

Pris and Kunda caught up while I just sat there and listened and watched the other 4 guys playing with Aemee. I smiled to myself as I watched Gareth carry Aemee high up above his head. She was gurgling with glee everytime Gareth swung her upwards. The other guys were laughing. It was tehn I heard someone calling me. I turnedmy attention back to Pris.

"Huh?", I looked at her rather confused.
"I said dinner is ready. Go call them.", she said, indicating to the guys playing with Aemee.
"Oh- OH! Okay, going now.", I said and got up to get the other guys.

I walked up to them, and turned back to look at Pris, who was talking to Kunda. The hair on the back of my neck stood, I think they were talking about me. Oh well...

"Guys! Guys!", I called out to them. The four of them looked at me. Aemee giggled. I walked up to Ady and took Aemee from him and kissed her forehead. She laughed. I smiled.
"Dinner is ready. Go ahead.", I told them, indicating to the dining table.
"Yeah!", Shuwei exclaimed and ran up to help Pris.
"Let's go.", Ady said with a smile, and I nodded. I looked up at Gareth, he smiled in return.

At the dining table, I grabbed a bottle of milk for Aemee and fed her. Gareth wastched me as he ate. He practically gobbled down his food and looked up at me. I looked at him in surprise.

"Let me take over chéri.", Gareth said as he set his fork down.
"That was fast.", I said in surprise.
"I have to get used to this anyways.", he said nonchantly.
"What do you mean?", I asked him as I handed Aemee to him.
"Well, you will have our children some day, so it's good practise with Aemee around.", he said with a grin.

I looked at him wide eyed. He does not know, does he? I shrugged it off and attacked my food. It was going to be Tuesday before I know the results to the blood test, and it was beginning to feel like the longest wait ever. Dinner was casual as usual, withPRis catching up with the guys. I continued to watch Gareth as he tried to burp Aemee. It seemed and felt weird, but he did looked even more handsome with Aemee in his arms. Maybe being pregnant with his child might not be a bad idea afterall.

I sighed inwardly. What in the world was I thinking?

Past one week

2009-11-28T16:46:00.000+08:00

'It's been 2 days and I have no news of her!' Nicholas thought as he paced up and down in his room.
Staring at the ring in the palm of his hand, Nic got frustrated and slam his fist to the window and immediately the window pane shattered.

"Your Highness?" A voice called. A pageboy greeted as he anxiously waited in the wings.
"WHAT!" Nic turned and shouted annoyingly at him.
"Your.. your mobile rang, Your Highness. It's Viscount St Claire.." The page boy spoke in fear.

Gareth!
Nicholas immediately grab the mobile off the pageboy and put it to his ear.
"Gareth?" He called out.

"You bastard! What have you done!" Gareth shouted over the phone.
"You f**in bastard! It's all over Youtube, man! Somebody caught it on film!" Gareth shouted angrily.

Immediately, Nicholas knew he was set-up.
"Gareth, buddy--" Nicholas tried to explain.
"I'm standing on her side this time, friend. You shouldn't have done it. You knew how it was between me and Autumn the previous time we had the same problem. You shouldn't have! It looks like you are all over her, man!" Gareth scolded over the phone.

"You didn't see her face when she came home. You--- urghhhhh!! I don't wanna talk to you no more!" Gareth could not tolerate and hung up.

Nic stood awhile before all of Gareth's words sank in.
You didn't see her face when she came home.

She's back in Singapore.
Immediately he started packing and was heading out of the door when Sophia stopped him.

"Where do I think you are going?" She spoke forcefully as she walked down the grand stairway towards him.
Nicholas stopped in his tracks.
"I shall take that." She said as she pull out Nicholas' passport from his jacket.
"Mum! I need to go to see Priscilla. It's urgent. Please return it to me!" Nicholas said.

"Nope. You shall settle this case here first before you head out to meet her. I am sure she wouldn't want to see you now. No point heading out and getting the door slammed at your face." Princess Sophia said.
"But..." Nicholas said anxiously.
"My son, trust your mother." She said as she gave him a pat on his shoulder.
"She loves you more than you think you know. You need to have faith in her that she will forgive you after some while. But what's most important now is that you need to close this episode with Sarah." Sophia said.
"Remember, son. I told you long ago Sarah is one cunning woman. Handle it carefully." Sophia said in a serious tone.

"And I don't understand why did you fall in love with her in the first place!" Princess Sophia said annoyingly.
"Was it because of her boobies?" Sophia added as she turned to walk away.
Nicholas stared at his mum, surprised on her comment.

***
Second day at the manor, Pris was staring blankly at the TV. The stations has closed for the day hours ago.
Deep in the night, all the TV shown were shopping channel commercials, but she wasn't watching it at all.
Rather, the scene of Nicholas and Sarah replayed in front of her eyes over and over again.

Just then, the mobile phone vibrated and flashed. An incoming call. She didn't pick it up but had let it vibrate till it eventually stopped.

She was hugging her legs and her face down. Tears rolling down her cheeks.
Slowly she drifted to sleep.

***

The third day, all hell broke loose.
There were 2 videos that went viral.
First one is the video called the "New York Heart."
The heart-shape that were made from strategic points of rooftop squares that made up a heart shape seen from the air. Information soon traced back to Nicholas on his proposal to Priscilla.
Then it went bonkers when the world knew about Nicholas' proposal.
After which, the infamous kiss video took off.
Now, Nicholas has been tagged with the titles like 'Playboy', 'Two-timer' by the netizens and spammed by paparazzi and the media.

His popularity has plummeted.

On the other hand, the public had also turned their attention to Sarah and Priscilla.
Since Priscilla already has a substantial amount of public image of being the girl next door but with a high society status and a public and media favourite, the attention has turned to Sarah.

The media started to dig Sarah's background and they manage to get a lot out of it. Well, partially thanks to a anonymous tip-off.

Besides being a middle-class girl, she has been the belle of the school and of course, Nicholas' first love.
Then the not-so-beautiful matters came to light, and some are not from the tip-off, but from other girls who had not like Sarah one bit.

France and London was hell for the both of them. Back in Singapore, Priscilla was so much protected, by parents as well as the authorities who are friends with the family.

It was then Priscilla got to know Autumn's pregnancy.

The problem bewteen Pris and Nicholas

2009-11-27T23:51:00.005+08:00

Pris entered and both Gareth and I watched her. I signalled for her to sit beside me. She came over.

"How are you feeling now?", I asked her as I yawned.
"Okay, I guess.", she said softly.

Gareth climbed into bed next to me and held my hand.

"So what happened between you and Nic? I've not the time for scoop around on my own online.", I told Pris. She sighed.
"Qiu, I'm not pregnant. The blood test I did with Dr White turned out otherwise.", she admitted and looked at me. I sighed.
"Is this what it's about? Or is there something more?", I probed. I squeezed Gareth's hand. His thumb gently stroked mine.
"That's one part. The other was.. Gareth, do you know who Sarah is?", PRis directed the question to Gareth.

"Sarah?", Gareth asked her in surprise.
"Yeah, Sarah.", Pris repeated herself. Gareth frowned and nodded.
"Who is this Sarah?", I asked them both.
"Highschool sweetheart. Sarah Brigeton", Gareth said, his tone low.
"What did Nic do?", Gareth asked with a frown. He sounded angry.

I looked at both of them, confused for a moment. Then it hit me. I looked up at Pris and frowned.
"Please don't tell me he kissed her? Please tell me that she kissed him instead, like what happened to St Claire. How Jennifer forced herself onto him.", I asked Pris softly.
"She would do anything. She has had feelings for Nic for the longest time. I can't remember why they broke up in the first place, but I won't be surprised if she asked him for a last kiss.", Gareth growled.
"That bitch!", he rumbled angrily.

"Pris?", I looked at her, waiting for an answer.
"It is like Gareth said.", she said calmly.
"And for now, I'm so glad that I'm not pregnant with his child.", she added.
"Pris..", I sighed.
"No Qiu, I'll be fine.", Pris tried to assure me.
"No, you won't. After finally moving on, and getting together with Nic, you will never be fine.", I told her and held her hand.
"You love that bloody bastard. You love him too much to just let it go.", I added.

"St Claire, do you have time this weekend?", I asked him.
"I can another week off. I've done of my work for the next months.", he said, still frowning. His green eyes turned to a shade of deep green.
"Good, we are going to France and sort this out with our Prince.", I said and looked at Pris.
"What are you going to do?", Pris asked, beginning to panic.
"Oh~ Nothing much. Maybe just punch him in the face. Or maybe bash him up abit. Depending on my mood when I see him.", I said casually.
"No!", Pris exclaimed.
"Qiu, he's royalty! You won't get away with it.", Pris added. I looked at her and smiled.

"This is assurance for me. Knowing that you still feel for him. Don't worry Pris, St Claire and I will work this out and find out why Nicholas did what he did.", I assured her.
"With a punch or two.", I added and snickered. Pris frowned.
"He deserves it! You are my sister and I will stand by you always.", I said and squeezed her hand. She nodded.
"Good, with that settled, let's get your mood back. Let's not brood over that idiot for now. Ignoring him is only the beginning of his punishment.", I said with an evil smile.

"You are evil.", Pris said, tears streaming down her face.
"I know I am.", I admitted proudly and smiled.
"Gareth, good luck to you.", she said to him. He only smirked.
"I love her the way she is.", he said and put his han on Pris's shoulder.
"Well then, out you go St Claire. I need to speak to Pris in private for abit.", I told him and winked.
"What? Why? I thought I'm moving in?", he asked in surprise.
"You are still moving in. Go pack your stuff. I need to speak to her in private for abit. Girl talk you know?", I said and got up and pushed him out of the room.
"Okay, don't take too long.", he warned cheekily, left the room and closed the door behind him.

"How are you really holding up?", I asked Pris seriously.
"No good at all.", she said and began to cry.
"Don't cry. What Nicholas did is unforgivable, but I'm sure you understand him better than I do. He must have done it out of character. Maybe it was just him.", I said softly.
"Nic.. He..", Pris stammered.
"It's ok. Gareth and I will sort it out with him. Just rest up, get your emotions in check, and show him that what he did, does not affect you the least. I know it's the hardest thing to do, but this will teach him a lesson. Gareth and I will deal with him in our own way.", I told her and squeezed her hand. Pris nodded and smiled.

"Wipe your tears.", I said and got up to grab the tissue box. I went over to my bag and took out the test kit.
"What's that?", Pris asked as she dried her tears.
"I know it's not the right time to talk about this when you're currently in a wreck. But I really need to talk to someone, and I can;t think of anyone else. And I wanted to talk about this as soon as I could.", I said held out the test kit. Pris looked at it and laughed.
"You kept the test kit?", she asked and looked at me.

I gave her a soft expression and shook my head.

"This is mine.", I said softly. She gasped.
"It's the first test, and I don't want to waste time. I want to go to Dr White to have this figured out once and for all.", I explained.
"But, don't you want to be sure first?", she asked.
"Gareth and I will be heading to France this weekend.", I said.
"No, leave Nicholas be for now. If you really are pregnant, then you should not even be flying. We will figure this out first, then deal with Nicholas.", Pris said.
"Then, we go to Dr White now?", she asked me. I nodded.

With Gareth still busy packing, Pris and I headed to Dr White.

"Ah! What can I do for you ladies?", Dr White asked cheerfully.
"How are you feeling Pris?", he asked her with a frown.
"I'm feeling much better.", she assured the doctor.
"Good good. So what I can I do for you today?", he asked us.
"Another blood test.", Pris said.
"Again? But the ultrasound showed nothing.", Dr White said.
"Not for me. For her.", Pris said and pointed at me.

Dr White looked at me and then looked at Pris.

"You do know that pregnancy is not a joke right?", he asked us. We nodded in unison.
"Okay. Which is it? The blood test or the ultrasound?", he asked me.
"The blood test. Once that is out, then the ultrasound.", I told him calmly.

Dr White nodded and proceeded with the necessary. After the blood was drawn, Pris and I headed back, only to be greeted by Gareth in my room. Gareth looked at us and walked up to me and hugged me. Pris stepped backwards.

"I'll leave you two alone now.", she said and left fro her room.

Pris is back from France... Without Nicholas.

2009-11-26T23:39:00.006+08:00

My mobile rang. I ignored it and turned to the other direction and continued to sleep. My mobile rang again. I whined, I was exhausted, and I only slept for an hour after feeding Aemee. Gareth stirred and reached up for my phone. It stopped ringing.

"Chéri.", Gareth mumbled. My mobile ringed again.
"Throw it away.", I mumbled and continued to sleep.
"Huhloo.", Gareth answered my phone sleepily.
"Pris?", Gareth said in surprise. I slept on.
"What?!", he exclaimed.
"We'll be there.", he added and hung up.

Gareth gently touched my arm. I turned to him and opened my eyes.

"What?", I growled. Gareth only smiled. He was just as tired as he was disturbed by Aemee throughout the night as well.
"Chéri, Pris is back in Singapore.", he explained.
"Then ask Ben to pick her up.", I snapped on a low tone.
"She returned without Nic. And she took a commercial flight.", Gareth added. I sighed and climbed out of bed.
"This had better be worth it.", I snapped and got out of bed. I closed the door and went straight to the toilet bowl and tried to vomit.

Gareth stepped in to see me bent over the toilet bowl. He rushed to my side.

"Are you feeling okay Autumn?", he asked and helped me as I got up. I nodded and went to wash up. Gareth stared at me.
"Are you sure?" he asked again.
"I'm ok. You coming with me?", I asked him as I brushed my teeth.
"Sure.", he said and joined me.

After changing, Gareth and I met at the parlor. We handed Aemee to Ben. After downing the milk Ben had prepared for me and Gareth, we headed out to the airport. I drove impatiently. Cursed and swore at every driver on the road. Gareth looked at me in surprise and grinned. We finally reached the airport.

We found Pris at the Starbucks.

"Hi!!", she greeted us. I stared daggers at her.
"Gareth! What are you doing here? I got a surprise when you answer Qiuru's mobile.", Pris said, ignoring me.
"Are you ready to go?", I growled at her. She looked at me, not surprised at my mood.
"Yeah, let's go. I want to see Aemee.", she said and got up.

Gareth got her stuff and we left. Cursing and swearing all the way back to the Manor.

"Get out!", I shouted at them and slammed the car door. I stormed back into the Manor and went straight up to my room and plonked on my bed and tried to sleep. Soon, Gareth entered my room, and climbed in. He snuggled up to me. I relaxed and snuggled closer to him.

"That was some fierce driving.", he teased me.
"I'm not in the mood St Claire. I'm really really tired.", I gently warned him.
"Ok, chéri. Get some sleep. Ben will look after Aemee. Pris has just returned to her room.", Gareth told me. I nodded and closed my eyes, was about to fall asleep.

It was then, I heard the vacum cleaner from Pris's room. It went on for a long time. I frowned. It was too noisy for me to even try to fall asleep.

"What to f**k!!", I exclaimed, fustrated and got up, surprising Gareth. I got out of bed and went over to Pris's room. I practically kicked open her room door and saw her vacuming her room. I went up to her and pulled the plug of the vacum cleaner from the socket. It died instantly.

"What the f**k are you doing?! I'm trying to sleep!! I had to feed Aemee at 5 plus this morning!", I screamed at her.
"Cleaning.", she said calmly.
"Whatever for?", I asked her again. She ignored me and went on to wiping the tabletop. I watched her. Gareth stood at the doorway. Pris continued to wipe and put everything in order. I frowned again.
"What happened between you and Nicholas?", I asked her in a warning tone. I was losing my patience.
"Nothing.", she said nonchantly without looking up, like as if it really wasn't anything or any of my concern.
"It is not nothing.", I raised my voice a level up.

Pris ignored me. I went up and slammed the desk. The sound resonated in her room. She jumped in surprise, stopped what she was doing and looked at me. I looked at her and narrowed my eyes, warning her not to play punk with me. Gareth came up from behind and put his hand on my shoulder. I gently put my hand onto his and turned to look at him.

"St Claire, step away from me because I cannot garauntee that I will not turn around to punch you if you get in my way.", I warned him in a low tone. He looked into my eyes and understood. He nodded and took a step back. I turned my attention back to Pris.

"You already know I'm not a patient person. With my background, I believe you know what I am capable of. I am tired, stressed out and extremely irritable. So do not try to be funny with me.", I began in a dangerously angry tone.
"You do not want to test my patience. Because when I raise my hand, it will not be a slap. I was not to taught to slap. So stop wasting my time and tell me what is going on.", I continued.

She looked at me, her eyes dimmed but her expression still straight.

"Nothing happened.", she said calmly. I looked at her, obvious that I did not believe her.
"Then where is the engagement ring? Where is the 'Qiu! I'm getting married to Nicholas!' annoucement thing?", I said, imitating her voice sarcastically.

Pris kept silent. I waited for a response from her, and it seemed like I was not going to get one. I was tried, weary and out of patience for anymore nonsense. It was a Sunday, I was going to take my Sunday back. I have had enough of Pris's nonsensical behavior whenever she has a huge emotional problem. Especially when it comes to Nicholas.

"Fine! Clean up the whole Manor then! And do it away from my room. Clean until you die for all I care.", I said sarcastically and stalked out of her room, kicking the door on my way out.

I heard Gareth apologise to Pris. I turned to look at them and snorted.

"There is no need to apologise St Claire.", I called back. He looked at me and frowned, as if I should not be acting the way I am now.
"It is obvious that Nicholas has made her upset. So whatever it was, I don't give a shit, because she.", I began as I pointed to Pris.
"Never tells anyone, anything, anyways. Just let her wallow in her own problems and misery. I'm sick and tired of having to try to extract drips and draps out of her all the time. Having to guess my way around things all the time.", I added.
"And if she wants to die of misery together with her baby, then by all means I will let her. Because I. Don't. Want. To. Care. Any-more!", I let the final blow go and went back to my room.

Back in room, I climbed into bed and stared up at the ceiling. Tears streamed down my cheeks. Gareth looked down from above and frowned. He climbed in next to me and held me close. I snuggled closer and cried.

"Hush chéri.", he said gently.
"I can understand why you said what you said.", he added.
"I'm just so, so tired.", I sobbed against his chest.
"Don't cry chéri.", he said as he stroked my head gently. I sniffed and he released me and looked at me. He kissed my cheeks and gently licked my tears. I looked up at him, and he smiled.
"Hush now my dear. Sleep. You need it.", was all he said and held me close.

I sighed and closed my eyes. I felt Gareth gently stroked my arm with his hand, as I listened to his steady heartbeat. With the rhythm of his heartbeat, I finally fell asleep.

It was almost dinner when I awoke on my own. I looked around as I sat up, and before I knew it, Gareth was by my side.

"Are you feeling better chéri?", he asked gently as he kissed my forehead. I nodded. Gareth sat down on my bed and looked at me. He smiled gently. I looked into his green eyes and returned one. He leaned in and kissed me gently.

I could feel him in his kiss. Gentle and passionate. But I felt more than just passion. I felt his love for me. I unconsciously reached down and touched my tummy, remembering the 2 blue lines. I could feel his worry for me as well.

We parted and he smiled. But his eyes still reflected worry.

"Gareth, I..", I began.
"Hmm?", he looked at me intently.
"It's nothing.", I said gently and reached out to touch his cheek. I smiled.
"You sure?", he asked me, and pushed a lock of my hair behind me ear. I nodded.
"Okay. I had Ben prepare a light dinner to be brought up. Pris has stopped her cleaning and I managed to speak to her while you were sleeping.", Gareth explained.
"What happened?", I asked and rubbed my forehead.

Gareth held my hand. I looked up and he was frowning.

"Are you feeling giddy? Unwell?", he asked seriously.
"No, I'm feeling ok. Why?", I assured him.
"Maybe I was thinking too much into it.", he said softly.
"You rub your forehead when you're giddy.", Gareth added. I nodded, not surprised that he noticed, took note and remembered.

"I'm sorry St Claire. You came here for a holiday but instead, you have to deal with me, Pris and Aemee. We normally would be able to handle things like that on our own. But with you around, I kind of forgot what it is like to have a man in the house.", I said apologetically.
"I'd do anything for you. Anything.", Gareth said softly.
"Anything?", I asked him.
"Anything.", he repeated himself.
"Thank you Gareth.", I said and reached out to hug him.

"And I have noticed that you've been using my first name alot more recently.", he said with a smile.
"Really?", I asked him. He nodded.
"I like it this way. You taking your time. It gives me the assurance.", he added with a smile and gently touched my cheek.

Just then, there was a knock on my room door. Gareth got up and opened it. It was Pris. Gareth looked at me. I nodded inidicating that se could enter and he allowed Pris to enter.

I Find Out the Truth

2009-11-25T22:17:00.003+08:00

After dinner, I headed up to my room, changed and headed out to my Cooper. Gareth walked me to my car. He whistled when he saw my Cooper.

"Is this yours?", he asked and studied my car.
"Yeah.", I said and unlocked it.
"Cool!", he commented with a smirk.
"You sure you don't need me to go along?", he asked me. I shook my head.
"I will be fine. It's just simple business. Don't worry.", I assured him. He nodded.
"I'll see you later.", I told him and got into my car.

I left the Manor and headed over to God-dad's place. I sighed. This is going to be a tough fight. I reached and parked my car. I was greeted by Richard at the door.

"Hey.", I greeted him.
"Hey.", he said in return. I stepped into the house.
"He's in the study. Are you ready?", Richard asked me as he led me in.
"Not really.", I admitted sheepishly.
"Don't worry, we will work something.", he assured me. I nodded and stepped into the study.

"God-dad.", I greeted him and went up to hug him.
"Qiuru. Sit, sit. Richard, sit as well.", he indicated for us to sit at the couch.

We settled in and Richard stood by me instead of sitting down.

"So! Have you come to a decision? I hope it is a positive one.", God-dad began.
"Well, I have thought about it and I still feel that Richard should take over.", I said steadily.
"What?!", God-dad exclaimed.
"No! Family, it has to be family.", God-dad added, raising his voice. I sighed and looked up to Richard.
"But God-dad, I've another huge business to handle and I won't have time for both sides. Richard can run the operations here without me and report any important matters to me. I will still turn up for our monthly meetings and other necessary events.", I tried again.

"No, you need to do this full time.", God-dad argued.
"But the fact is that I can't God-dad. Not that I don't want to, but I can't.", I said firmly.
"Then drop the other business.", God-dad said nonchantly.
"I can't!", I raised my voice.
"I know I'm responsible for everyone here, but I'm also responsible for the everyone on the other side as well. I know I don't have to worry with Richard here, but the other side cannot do without me.", I explained slowly. God-dad looked at me and frowned.
"Please God-dad, let Richard take over instead. He's been here for so long. If I were to take the group back, I would have to start from scratch again. I've not been in this business ever since I left.", I added.

God-dad just studied me, as if thinking about something.

"You do know that I insist on a family member taking over.", God-dad warned me. I nodded.
"Good! Then you and Richard will get married immediately.", God-dad announced.

"What?!?!", both Richard and I exclaimed in surprise. We looked at each other, not believing what we just heard from God-dad. God-dad smiled widely.

"It makes sense. Richard will be your husband and thus family. Then he can run the group in your place.", God-dad explained steadily.

I thought of Gareth and shook my head.

"No!", I shouted firmly.
"But Qiuru, it is the only way.", Richard whispered to me.
"It is not the only way.", I snapped at him. Richard looked somewhat disappointed.

I was begnning to lose my cool. I took a deep breath and thought hard for a long moment.

"Fine then. I'll take over.", I told God-dad after a long silence.
"Good! I knew you would come to your senses.", God-dad exclaimed, obviously pleased with my answer.
"Then the group would be mine to deal as deem fit right?", I asked him. God-dad nodded.
"Good.", I said and looked up at Richard.
"Rich, we will become god-siblings after the group has been handed to me.", I told him firmly.
"What are you getting at Qiuru?", God-dad warned me.
"Well, once the group is out of your hands, it will be mine to deal with and I can handle it anyway I want, or hand it over to anyone whomever I deem suitable for the position as Boss.", I explained to God-dad confidently.

"By Rich and I becoming god-siblings, he will technically become family. Well, because I became your god-daughter the same way. So, it means that when I hand the group over to him, it will still be in the family.", I added and looked at my fingernails casually.

God-dad shook his head and laughed. Richard and I looked at him in surprise.

"I cannot rebut on that Qiuru. You always seem to think of everything.", God-dad said with a sigh.
"If you put it that way, then I cannot argue anymore. Looks like I have to let Richard take over instead. But I have just one request. For the first year, Qiuru, I need you to be around to guide Richard along.", God-dad said. I nodded.
"Deal.", I said and shook God-dad's hand. I smiled.

"Why didn't I think of that earlier?", God-dad asked Richard. He only shrugged. Richard gently placed his hand on my left shoulder and squeezed it gently. I looked up to him and smile, he returned one.

After discussing the finer details with God-dad, it was almost 10pm. Richard saw me to my car. I looked at him and smiled.

"Qiuru, I really did consider Boss's suggestion of marrying you.", he said seriously.
"You did?", I teased him. He nodded.
"I'm sorry bro. It has to be for love, not a business deal.", I told him gently.
"Qiuru, is there someone in your life now?", Rich asked me.
"Why do you ask Rich?", I eyed him suspiciously.
"I just wanted to know.", he said with a laugh.

"There is someone, but at the moment, he is still courting me. I've not given him my word.", I explained to Richard as I opned the car door.
"That's good to hear. Well then, I'll see you Monday evening? We need to get started as soon as possible.", Rich said. I nodded.
"I'll call you again.", I told him as I stepped into my car.
"Right. Take care then Qiuru. Drive safe.", Rich said and stepped back.

I waved to him and drove off. I remembered the test kit, and drove to the nearest 7-11. I walked in and picked up a test kit. I paid for it and headed home.

I parked my car and was greeted by Ben. I sighed as I stepped into the Manor.

"Are you feeling alright Qiuru? You've been pretty down and sighing alot lately.", Ben asked, noticing my huge sigh
"I'm ok. Just really really tired. Talk to me Ben.", I said to him as we walked towards the kitchen.
"Aemee is sleeping soundly in your room. The Viscount is in his room at the moment. EG has not returned since this afternoon. Slyvia has informed me that the wedding was a success.", Ben gave me a status report.
"Thank you Ben. If there is nothing else, you may retire for the day.", I told him.
"Thank you Qiuru. Goodnight.", he said, bowed and left.

I went up to room, checked on Aemee first, and went to take a shower and soaked in the tub. I stared up at the ceiling and sighed. Come to think of it, it was almost the end of the month, and I've not shown signs of my period coming. Then again, it could be stress. I grabbed the test kit and read the instructions.

I got out of the tub, dried off and changed. I did the necessary and left the test kit in the bathroom. I went to look in on Aemee again, and kissed her forehead gently. Aemee sleeps like a log. I went to the balcony of my room and settled in. The breeze blew gently, and I could hear the waves crashing onto the shore in a distance. It was finally the end of the day.

I stared out for a long moment, not thinking of anything. It was then I thought of my family in Australia. I wondered if they have received the gifts I got for them. I should call them sometime. It was getting lonely around here without the twins. I smiled to myself and felt tears streaming down. I gently wiped them away and took a deep breath.

I got up and returned to the bathroom to check on the test. I picked it up and went to my bed and settled in. It was faced down. I closed my eyes and turned it around. I opened my eyes slowly and looked at the results.

2 blue lines.

I sighed and leaned back against the headboard. I looked at it again. The two lines were definately there. It was obvious. The nausea, loss of appetite, feeling tired all the time, being picky of food. And I was not going to tell Gareth until I was sure. I had to wait for Pris to get back first before seeing Dr White.

I got up, looked in on Aemme, put the test in my handbag and left my room. I walked over and knocked on his door. Gareth opened the door and looked out.

"Chéri?", he opend the door fully. He studied me and frowned.
"Is everything ok?", he asked and allowed me into his room and closed the door behind me. I turned to look at him and went up to hug Gareth.
"Are you ok chéri? This is unlike you.", he said gently as he held me and stroked my hair.
"Move to my room.", I said softly.
"What?", Gareth asked in surprise.
"Move into my room. The Manor is too big, my room is too big.", I said softly and held him closer. My fingers clenched his shirt.
"Aemee drives me nuts in the middle of the night. I miss Pris, I miss my family in Australia.", I added and looked up at him.

"Are you feeling ok chéri? You're scaring me.", Gareth released me and took a step back.
"I'm not ok.", I said and looked at the floor. Gareth lifted my chin with his fingers.
"Talk to me darling.", he encouraged. I looked into his green eyes.
"I need you, Gareth.", I admitted softly, looking straight at him. He smiled and nodded.

"We can pack tomorrow. Let's go back to your room.", Gareth suggested. He grabbed his jacket and toothbrush and we headed back to my room. Aemee was sleeping soundly.

"Get some sleep chéri. You look exhausted.", he said as I climbed into bed.
"Don't go anywhere else.", I said and held his hand
"I won't be going anywhere.", he assured me and cuddled in with me. I nodded.

Very soon, I fell alseep in his arms.

Gareth's jealous

2009-11-25T19:39:00.004+08:00

"That's all I need to know.", Ady said with a smile.
"How is Kunda holding up?", I asked him as I looked into the Manor.
"He will be fine. As long as you are happy, he will be happy for you.", Ady assured me.

"I'm sorry Ady.", I said softly.
"Whatever for?", he asked in surprise.
"Maybe it has been too long or that Gareth is around. I don't know, it just feels like something is missing. When I used to look at Kunda, I had this feeling. It's something I cannot describe.", I began slowly.
"I know that feeling. It's just there, when you look at someone you love so much with all your heart. I felt that when I was with Ping-er.", Ady explained with a small smile.
"But now, it's not there. But it's there when I look at Gareth. I don't know if I'm ready to accept Gareth yet, but he has been courting me since day 1.", I said softly and looked out to the sea.

"And with all his heart.", Ady added as he came to stand beside me.
"Ady, you've grown up.", I said with a small smile.
"When you're married and with a baby now, you look at things differently. You don't really have much of a choice but to grow up, because you have to be responsible for other lives now.", he explained and took a deep breath.
"It is not really a bad things actually.", Ady added and looked at me with a smile. I returned one.
"You've really grown up.", I said again.
"Come on, let's get back in. The others may try to torture your new guy.", Ady said with a laugh.

Returning to the Manor, the other EG guys were surrounding Gareth. Ady and I walked up to see what was going on.

"Qiuru, his sketches are beautiful.", Shuwei exclaimed and pointed to Gareth's sketchbook.
"What is he saying?", Gareth asked me and I translated for him.
"He says thank you.", I told Shuwei.
"But there is something vaguely familar about the gowns that he has sketched.", Kunda said. I smiled.
"I see it.", Ady said and smiled.
"What?", Shuwei asked, looking at the sketches.
"Don't they remind you of someone?", Ady prompted to the guys.

They took a second look. Xiao Gang looked somewhat lost. Being the new member, he did not know much of the history that me and Pris had with EG.

"I see it too.", Kunda said softly and looked at me.

Gareth looked at me, then looked at Kunda and looked at me again. He was about to reach out to hold my hand, when I took a step back. I smiled at both of them and excused myself and left for my room. I heard some shuffling and a chair scrapping the tile floor. I did not look back, and in a moment, Gareth was by my side.

I slowed down and turned to look back into the kitchen. I saw Kunda staring back at me, and Ady was by his side. Ady signalled for me to go on ahead, indicating that he will talk to Kunda. Gareth gently held my wrist, and I turned to look at him. His expression straight, but his green eyes dimmed to a dark green. He frowned and pulled me along. He was practically dragging me to my room.

"St Claire!!", I raised my voice. Gareth kept silent and pulled me along.
"What are you doing?!", I shouted at him.
"I will not let it happen.", his voice rumbled. I stared at him in shock. Gareth was angry and upset.

No, Gareth was jealous.

"Let go of me!!", I screamed and struggled as we climbed the stairs.
"Stop struggling.", Gareth snapped, his voice still low.
"Please let go.", I begged him softly. Gareth stopped and turned to look at me. Tears were streamng down my cheeks.

"Chéri. No, no. I--", Gareth stammered and loosen his grip on my wrist. His expression softened. "Please let go, I'll listen, I'll do anything, just don't--", I sniffed. Gareth pulled me into his embrace, and held me close.
"I'm not going to hit you. I would never do such a thing. I'm sorry chéri. I didn't.. I just..", he didn't know where to begin. I began to cry.
"Hush chéri. I'm here.", he said gently and held me closer.
"I don't know anything anymore.", I admitted softly.

"Hold this.", he said gently and handed his things to me. I looked up at him.
"Hold them.", he gently urged. I took his things and he scooped me up in his arms and carried me to my room.

"I'll leave you now.", he said after he laid me on my bed.
"Gareth.", I called out. He turned to look at me.
"Yes chéri?"
"Stay.", I said softly. His eyes brightened a little. He went up to close the door, as I sat up. He climbed into my bed and cuddled me close.

"Chéri, I'm sorry about earlier. I was just...", Gareth began, but I gently touched his arm.
"No. I'm sory. I'm the one who made you do what you did because I am unsure of myself.", I said gently.
"I was just jealous.", Gareth admitted and sighed and I sighed with him.

I looked at the clock on my bed side table. I will drop by God-dad's place after dinner. For now, I was so tired. I hope that Slyvia was able to handle the wedding without me. I also reminded myself to head out to the phamacy to get a test kit on the way home.

With Gareth holding me close, I fell asleep.

Several hours later, I opened my eyes. I looked around, and saw Gareth sitting on the couch, bent over.

"St Claire?", I called out sleepily as I sat up. He looked up.
"Don't move yet chéri, just a little bit more.", he said with a smile.
"Okay.", I said and laid back down in bed. Gareth bent over his sketchbook again. I watched him as he sketched.
"Done.", he said and got up and came over to my side.
"What were you working on?", I asked him as I sat up. Gareth helped me up and sat down beside me. He opened his sketchbook for me to see. I gasped in surprise.
"Like it?", he asked gently. I nodded.

I thought it a sketch of a gown, instead it was a drawing of me sleeping. He gently tore the page out and handed it to me.

"It's for you to keep.", he said as I took the drawing from him.
"I've got another one.", he said and flipped his sketchbook and showed me another drawing. I looked at it.
"When was this drawn?", I asked him.
"When we were in New York.", he said and looked at the drawing.
"You were drawing me?", I looked at him. He nodded.
"Thank you St Claire.", I said. Gareth leaned closer and put his arm around my waist.
"Anything for you chéri.", he said softly and kissed my forehead.

"It's almost time for dinner. I had Ben prepare dinner for us. You need to head out later, so let's go have an early dinner.", he suggested. I nodded and got out of bed.

We headed down to the kitchen. EG was no where to be seen, which is what I was glad for because I didn't how to look at Kunda in the eye anymore.

He Might Be The One

2009-11-24T00:20:00.008+08:00

I had slept most of the afternoon. It was almost 3pm when I woke up on my own. I opened my eyes and looked around. I was not in my room and remembered what happened earlier. I slowly sat up and remembered Aemee.

I looked around, the baby radio was gone. Then I remembered Gareth. He was not around. I quickly put on my clothes, washed and freshened up abit before leaving the guestroom. I went up to my room to check, but Aemee was not in her cot. I began to panic. I went down to the kitchen and heaved a sigh of relief.

Gareth was playing with Aemee on the couch and he turned his attention to me as I walked in. He smiled and his green eyes shone brightly. Aemee gurgled and cooed.

"You're up chéri.", Gareth greeted me cheerily as held Aemee up to stand on his thighs.
"Have you had lunch yet?", I asked him and I gently stroked Aemee's head.
"Yeah, Ben left some for you. Aemee has been fed and her diaper changed.", Gareth informed me. I nodded and went around to the bar and made a cup of Milo.
"You're not eating?", Gareth noticed me making a drink and frowned.
"No appetite.", I said softly and swallowed to keep the nausea down.
"Are you feeling alright chéri?", Gareth came up to me with Aemee in his arms. He leaned in and gently kissed my hair. I nodded silently.

"By the way, I need to head out for abit tonight.", I told Gareth, as I drank my Milo.
"Whatever for?", he asked, still making funny faces at Aemee.
"Some business.", I waved off his question.
"I'm heading to the stables. You want to come along?", I asked him. Gareth was frowning, but when he heard stables, his eyes brightened up.
"I assume it is a yes. Let's look for Ben to look after Aemee.", I said and dialled for Ben on the intercom.

Ben appeared within a minute and we handed Aemee to him. I led Gareth to the stables. We walked in silence, but my heart pounded. I was nervous around this fella. It was not like that when I walked down the same path with Kunda. It was an awkward silence with Kunda.

"Chéri?", Gareth broke the silence.
"Hmm?", I turned to look up at him. He reached out and held my hand.
"That fella. That Ku something fella.", he began slowly.
"Kunda?", I asked him, tiliting my head, still looking at him.
"Yeah, that fella.", Gareth nodded and held onto my hand tighter.
"What's wrong? What about him?", I asked Gareth and gently stroked his thumb with mine.

"He's that ex-boyfriend on your mobile right?", he said slowly. I nodded, waiting for him to continue.
"He uh.. Is he here to reconcile the relationship?", he asked softly and looked at me. His green eyes dimmed a little with concern.
"You know, I wished I knew. But I don't. He's here on promo for his band. But other than business to me, I really don't know.", I admitted and looked forward, and walked on.
"I get this feeling that he still has feelings for you.", Gareth said with a sigh.
"Mon cher.", I said, as I stopped walking and stepped around in front of Gareth.

Gareth stopped short in surprise and looked down at me. I reached up and gently touched his cheek and smiled. He held my hand and leaned in and smiled. His eyes still dim. I sighed and took a deep breath.

"Don't worry about him.", I told Gareth gently.
"Meaning?", he gave me a confused look.
"I'm sure you have other things to worry about.", I said gently with a small smile.
"Like you?", he teased and rested his other hand on my waist. I laughed.
"Can I be straight forward with you?", he asked me, serious suddenly and looked at me earnestly. I nodded and waited patiently for him to continue.

"I know that I have not said much, except remind you over and over again that I will make you mine.", he began slowly. I nodded. He took a deep breath.
"I don't know if you are ready yet, but I will continue to wait until you say so yourself. But right now, I just need to know where you stand. It's contridicting to what I've just said, I--", Gareth stammered along. I gently placed a finger on his lips, he looked at me.

"I have been thinking about alot of things lately. I can't tell you when I will have an answer, until I have my emotions and feelings sorted out.", I began and gently traced his lower lip with my thumb.
"Just know that I like you and enjoy being with you.", I continued.

"You do?", Gareth asked in a whisper. Surprised, his eyes widened and he grabbed both my hands and held onto them. I nodded and smiled up at him.
"That's all I needed to know chéri.", he said as he pulled me closer and bent lower to kiss me. I tip toed and reached out to wrap my arms around his neck and kissed him back.
~~~~

From a distance...

Kunda and Ady watched on. They could not hear the conversation they had. But for what is was worth, it seemed like they were getting on very well together. Kunda sighed. He felt like he had lost this battle.

Ady gently put his hand on Kunda's shoulder and squeezed. Kunda turned to look at his friend.

"People move on in life Kunda.", Ady told his friend.
"It's been 5 years. You had to be prepared for something like this.", he continued gently.
"I'm not saying to try one more time, just know that it will be alot more difficult than before.", Ady added as he watched Autumn and Gareth walk on.

Kunda kept silent and thought about what Ady had said. Ady was right. He would try one last time. But at the end of it, as long as she was happy, he would be happy too. Kunda watched them walk on and turned to return to the Manor. Ady followed his friend.
~~~~

Gareth walked silently beside her. She liked him and enjoyed being with him. That admission from her meant the world to him. He smiled inwardly. They arrived at the stables.

She greeted the horse caretakers. Daniel and Jessie. She grabbed his hand excitedly and led him into the stables to show him the horses. Gareth watched on as she introduced the horses to him. She looked comical with her animated actions and excitement. Gareth laughed.

It was then she introduced NightSky to him. An extremely beautiful black mare. She reminded him that NightSky was the mare that she had gotten from the Wellington Ranches. The truth was, Gareth had gotten the horse for her. Gareth noticed that she has gone into the enclosure. He stepped in and watched her talk to NightSky. The horse neighed in pleasure.

Within moments, NightSky and Chocolat were saddled up, and they headed out.

Gareth observed how she handled NightSky. Autumn knew the horse inside out. She looked up at him and grinned and instructed Nightsky into a trot. Gareth followed closely. Chocolat was very responsive as well. They went into a gallop. Autumn was laughing and lowered her body and whispered to NightSky, and she picked up her pace. Chocolat followed on. The horses must have been used to this sort of run. She was spoiling them. Gareth grinned to himself.

After a good run, they headed back to the stables. Helping to brush the horses down, Autumn was smiling the whole time. Gareth watched on. It seemed like it was theraputic for Autumn He noticed that she was not a sheltered girl. She had worked hard to be where she was now. It inspired Gareth to know that Autumn was not afraid of hardwork.

Gareth had learnt alot by just watching her. They headed back to the Manor and returned to their rooms for a quick shower. After his shower, Gareth pulled out his sketch book and headed down to the kitchen.

He entered and was greeted by EG.
~~~~

Uh oh...

I entered the kitchen to see EG staring at Gareth, who was somewhat confused as to waht was going on.

"Hey.", I greeted them.
"Qiuru, come over here. There's something I need to ask you.", Ady said gently. I walked up o Gareth first.
"Would you like to work in your room instead?", I asked him, indicating to his sketch book.
"I will fine. I think they want to talk to you.", Gareth said softly.
"I'll be back in abit.", I told him and walked up to Ady.

Ady and I headed out to the balcony alone.

"What is it?", I asked him.
"Is that fella someone new in your life?", Ady asked straight forwardly.

I arched a brow at Ady and smiled.

"I believe he might be the one.", I told him gently.

Gareth in the Manor?!?!

2009-11-23T19:31:00.004+08:00

Kunda and I headed back to the Manor. We entered the kitchen and Ady was changing Aemee's diapers. Ben was watching him closely.

"You look like an expert at that.", I teased him.
"Practise makes perfect.", was all he said as he concentrated on his task on hand. Aemee cooed and giggled. She grabbed my finger and held onto it tightly.
"There! All done.", Ady said and carried Aemee up and handed her to me. I took over.
"Time for your nap little one.", I told her gently. Ady smiled.
"Thank you Ady. I really appreciate it.", I said and gently touched his arm with my free hand.
"Not a problem.", he said and pat my hand.

I headed up to my room, and Ben followed closely behind. EG headed back to the hotel.

"Let me know if you need help.", Ben said as he left my room.
"Thank you.", I called back. I sighed as I settled into bed with Aemee in my arms. As I cooed and gurgled with her, my mobile rang. I gently laid Aemee on my bed and I picked it up.

"Qiuru?" , it was Sharon.
"Talk to me.", I said as I laughed with Aemee.
"Are you ok Qiuru?", she asked.
"I'm sorry, I'm playing wth Aemee now. Is there a problem?", I asked her as I teased Aemee with my hand.

"Well, there is this guest.", Sharon began slowly.
"Yes?", as I tickled Aemee who gurgled with glee.
"He insists on speaking to you in person.", Sharon continued.
"Is there a problem? Something that you can't handle Sharon?", I asked her seriously.
"No, that is the problem. This guest has not checked in, and he insists on speaking to you in person. It's weird, but he is cute though.", she added in a funny tone.

"Okay.", I sighed and got off the bed, and I thought I had taken the day off. I looked at Aemee and wondered if I should bring her down. I figured why not. Maybe after the guest sees me with the baby, he will sympatise with me and be nicer towards me.
"I'm coming down now and I'm bringing Aemee along.", I told Sharon.
"Ok, good tactic. I'll see in you in abit.", she said, catching onto my plan and we hung up.
"Come on chéri, let's go for a walk.", I said to Aemee. She smiled at me as I scooped her up.

Sharon met me at the entrance of the elavator as I stepped out. She cooed at Aemee when she saw her. Aemee gurgled with a smile.

"Who is this guest?", I took a deep breath. I was tired and weary.
"That handsome gentleman over there.", Sharon pointed out. I looked up and saw EG, who saw me. They looked confused as they had thought I would be getting Aemee to sleep. I looked past them and found that guest. His back was facing us. He looked vaguely familar. That brown hair and height. His back looked alot like Gareth.

"Let's go.", I told Sharon and we walked over to the gentleman.
I walked on without taking a second look at EG. It was then the gentleman began to turn towards our direction. I stopped in my tracks and gasped. Aemee looked up at me, confused. Sharon stopped short as well.
"What is it?", Sharon asked in surprise. I was speechless for a moment.
~~~~
Gareth has made a big fuss with the manager, her name was Sharon, noticing her name tag. He has insisted that he wanted to speak to the operations manager right now, before he checked in. The poor dear then had to make the phone call.

Gareth waited patiently. Just a few more minutes...

He heard footsteps walking towards his direction and he turned to see who it was. She stopped in her tracks. Gareth noticed that she was holding a little bundle in her arms.

Gareth took in and savoured the surprise on her face.

He grinned.
~~~~
"Sharon, hold Aemee.", I said and handed Aemee to her.
"Wha--", before she could say anything, I shoved Aemee into her arms.

Making sure that she held onto Aemee properly, I stepped up on my pace and practically ran towards the gentleman who took big strides and closed the gap as well. I literally leapt into his arms. He caught hold of me and spun me around. We laughed and he let me down. His eyes shone.

"St Claire!!", I exclaimed in surprise.
"What are you doing here?", I added excitedly.
"Breathe chéri.", Gareth said with a laugh. His green eyes shone bright.
"Wha--", I began, but Gareth stopped me by putting his finger on my lips.
"I took the week off.", was all he said and smiled widely.
"You took the week off? A whole week?", I asked slowly. He nodded, his arms tightened around my waist, pulled me close and studied me.

"You look pale. Are you feeling okay chéri? Have you eating and sleeping well?", he asked concerned.
"Just tired. It has been crazy the past week.", I said and took a step back. Gareth held on tight.
"I have guests around.", I warned him. Gareth only grinned and bent lower.

"Qiuru?", Ady called out. I struggled out of Gareth's embrace.
"Yes?", I replied hesistantly.
"Who is this?", Shuwei asked, frowning. I took a deep breath and sighed. I looked up and noticed Kunda's expression.
"This is a friend from London.", I explained to them.

Introductions were made. Due to the language barrier, I had to be the interpreter. EG's english was limited, while Gareth's manderin was well.. Zilch. EG were to leave within the hour for their promo event. I left them to Sharon who took care of the logistics for them.

"So have you checked in?", I turned my attention to Gareth.
"Well, I was thinking that I stay in your room.", he suggested.
"No.", I immediately answered him.
"Yes."
"No."
"Yes."
"No! St Claire, no!", I finally said and pouted.
"The guestroom at least?", he tried again. I sighed.
"Fine, the guestroom then.", I finally gave in.

Gareth grinned that rakish grin of his. I could kiss that fella right now, but not with EG around.

"Qiuru?", Sharon called out. She looked helpless as Aemee pulled onto her nametag. I laughed and took Aemee in my arms. Gareth looked down and smiled brightly. I looked at him and asked if he would like to hold her. He nodded and took over. I smiled at the sight of hm holding Aemee. She was giggling and laughing as Gareth was making funny faces.

"Right then, follow me up to the Manor.", I pulled him along, and gave instructions to bellboy to leave the languages to Ben to handle. I instructed Sharon to inform Ben of my guest and prepare the guest room in the Manor.

I brought Gareth up to the Manor and introduced the place to him as we walked along. I swiped my card and the elevator doors opened. Gareth stared wide eyed. I led him into the elvator. In the elavator, he wrapped his free arm around mty waist and held me close. I sighed as I inhaled his cologne. Aemee giggled.

"This was what I took 13 hours on a plane for.", he whispered into my ear.
"What?", I asked him softly.
"To hold you.", he replied me and kissed my neck. I smiled.

We stepped out and Ben greeted us.

"Good afternoon Viscount St Claire.", Ben greeted. Gareth nodded in acknowledgment as he looked around the Manor.
"Should I prepare lunch, Qiuru? For two?", Ben turned his attention to me. I nodded.
"And Aemee?", Ben added.
"The Viscount and I will put her to bed. We will use the baby radio.", I told him.
"Will do.", Ben said and went on his way.

Gareth and I went up to my room. He looked around as he stepped in. I noticed Aemee beginning to become restless. Instinct caught on. Gareth frowned when he saw my expression and looked at Aemee.

"Check her diaper.", I told him as I prepared the items to change her diaper.
"Huh?", he looked at me in surprise.
"Check her diaper.", I repeated myself. He looked at me. I sighed and took Aemee from him. She began to wail.
"What happened?", Garath asked in a panic.
"Relax.", was all I said and checked Aemee's diaper.
"Just as I thought.", I said and laid her down and began to change her diaper.

"Ah!! Stay away from me!", Gareth exclamed as I removed Aemee's diaper. She had just pooped, and stnech fill the room. I sighed.
"Get used to it if you want to be a father.", I told him nonchantly.
"What did--", Gareth looked at me in surprise.
"Chéri, are you..", Gareth looked at me, his eyes shone.
"What?", I responded without looking up and cleaned Aemee's bottom. She giggled.

"Pregnant? For real this time?", he asked softly as he watched me. I looked at up him for a moment and laughed out.
"No, I'm not.", I said in between laughter.
"You think too much St Claire.", I added and put the diaper on for Aemee.

I stopped laughing and thought about what Gareth had said. He did mention something that I didn't think of. What if.. The signs were obvious. The nausea, the loss of appetite, being more picky about food, being more tired than usual, all which were never like me. But then again, it could due to stress. I needed to do the test just to be sure.

After much coaxing, Aemee finally settled in and fell asleep. With that, Gareth and I took the baby radio and I showed him to the guestroom.

"This will be your room.", I said as I opened the door.
"Wow, the view is perfect.", Gareth exclaimed and went to the window.
"Glad you like it.", I said softly as I closed the door.
"Ben will bring your stuff up in a moment.", I added as I walked over to him.

"Chéri.", Gareth whispered softly and put his arm around my waist. I leaned into him. He stepped around in front of me and looked down at me. He lifted my chin with his fingers and bent lower. I tip toed and our lips met. Gentle at first, ravenous the next. Gareth scooped me up and carried me to the bed. He got off to lock the door and rejoined me. He grinned and I pulled him down for another kiss.

We made slow and easy love and cuddled afterwards. Gareth propped up on his arm on his side, facing me. I looked up to him and smiled.

"That was wonderful.", I said softly.
"As always.", he said and leaned in to kiss my forehead. I yawned.
"Tired?", he asked with a smile.
"Been tired for so long.", I said softly and nodded.
"Sleep chéri. I will wake you up if Aemee starts crying, or if Ben calls for lunch.", he said and stroked my cheek. I sighed and closed my eyes.

Gareth laid back down and put his arm across my waist. I fell asleep in an instant.

Rest day

2009-11-23T16:57:00.008+08:00

Lunch was a quick affair, and the EG had returned to their rooms to rest up as I was called out for an emergency at the pool. Some guest's kid had decided to throw paint into the pool. After getting the necessary staff to clean out the pool and put up signages to direct them to the other pool, I made my way back to the Manor, only to find EG at the elavator to the Manor.

"What are you guys doing?", I asked as I approached them.
"The passwords don't work.", Shuwei whined. I looked at them and sighed.
"All passwords have been reset. Security had been tightened up drastically here.", I explained.
"And guests without invitation and an escort are no longer allowed in the main house.", I added in as I swiped my card. The elevator door opened.

I stepped in and invited them in. The three of them except for Xiao Gang took some time to digest the information that I had related to them.

"So that means we can no long freely move around the Manor?", Ady confirmed.
"That would mean that.", I said as I scrolled my Blackberry and replied to an urgent email.
"I see.", Ady said softly.
"Why?", Kunda asked. I shrugged.
"Ping-er was the one who implemented it before I came back here.", I said nonchantly.
"And you're okay with the arrangement?", Shuwei added.
"Its much better this way. Unless the specific guests have clearance, Ping-er and I have our privacy. Things have changed even more ever since we returned from London last week.", I said as the elevator dinged when it reached the landing.

I stepped out and went in the kitchen without looking up. I went around the bar and made myself a warm cup of milk. The guys settled in on the couch.
"Help yourselves. I've got to go upstairs to get something then head back to the hotel.", I said after downing the milk and left the kitchen.

I managed to get Ben.

"Ben, EG are in the Manor now. Kindly see to their needs and watch them. Bedrooms are out of bounds, common areas are fine.", I told Ben.
"Will do Qiuru.", he said with a smile.
"Thank you Ben. This means alot to me.", I said and gently gripped his arm.
"It is nothing Qiuru. Now go along or you will be late. I will see you later for dinner.", Ben said and shooed me off.

Finally, the day ended. I handed over to Sharon for the evening and told her to call me should anything arise. Then I headed over to Ben's apartment for dinner. A simple fare and great company. I hung out abit with the family and chatted. It helped wth relieving stress, but I was not able to eat alto during dinner. By around 10pm, it was time to leave. I carried Aemee back to the Manor, while Ben led the way with more baby supplies.

After feeding Aemee, giving her a warm bath and putting on new diapers, I coaxed her to sleep. Once I confirmed that she was sleeping soundly, I took a quick shower and took a long soak in the tub. I sighed and closed my eyes. I was tired.

I was tired most of the time now. I wondered why. I laid in the tub and thought about many things. One of the person that came to my mind was Kunda. When I saw him for the first time this afternoon, my heart skipped a beat. Only for a beat and it died off. I didn't feel like how I felt for him previously. But I could see that he still had feelings for me.

Then I thought of Gareth and my heart pounded like crazy. I actually missed tha fella. I sighed and stared up at the ceiling. I got out of the tub, dried off, changed and went over to the cot. I gently kissed Aemee's forehead and climbed into my own bed. I fell asleep instantly.

The next morning...

I was awaken by wailing. I groaned and tried to ignore it. The wailing got louder and more urgent. I snapped my eyes opened and scooted out of the bed immediately. Aemee was crying. I checker her diapers and the clock on my bedside table. It was 9am. She might have been crying for awhile. Her last feed was at 6am.

I carried her and coaxed her. She reached out and began to fumble and feel around my nightgown. I grabbed a bottle and began to feed her. I watched her as she suckled. My stomach churned and I tried to swallow. I was feeling like crap. I reached out for the intercom and called for Ben.

He was at my door the very next minute. I opened it and handed Aemee to him and ran into the bathroom to vomit. Nothing came out. I sat by the toiletbowl and swallowed. Ben came in and handed me a glass of water. I sipped slowly.

"Qiuru, are you feeling better?", Ben asked concerned.
"I think maybe you should take the day off today. I will inform Sharon.", he added.
"No. There's a wedding today. I can't--", I tried to stop Ben. He frowned.
"I insist Miss.", he said sternly. I looked up at him in surprise.
"Let Slyvia handle it today. You need to take a break. You have not rested well because of Aemee and you have not been eating as well. You will faint again if you don't look after yourself.", Ben chided me as he picked up the intercom.

I stared at Ben and blinked. Lost for words. I got up and washed up and changed out. Aemee was fed and was making noises. I went over to the cot and played with her.

"Qiuru, Energy had requested to come up.", Ben informed me. It was then I remembered what Sharon told previously. EG had been asking about access to the main house.

"Ben, escort them up and have Sharon do up temporary access for them. Please inform her that this is not a permanent arrangement.", I told Ben. He nodded and called Sharon.

I carried Aemee to the kitchen. Ben had gone down to escort the guys, and informed me that breakfast was ready. I looked around. Ben had prepared some plain porridge with simple dishes for me. I smiled and settled in with Aemee on my lap and began to eat.

It was then I heard voices. EG entered the kitchen. Before I knew it, Ady came over and lifted Aemee off me. I looked up in surprise.

"That is no way to eat. I'll hold her while you eat.", Ady said with a smile.
"Oh yes, I forgot. You're a father now.", I teased him.

The guys settled in around me.

"You look bette today.", Shuwei said.
"Huh?", I looked at him.
"You looked rather pale yesterday.", Kunda added and reached out to hold my hand. I looked at him in surprise
"Really?", I asked them. All of the nodded.
"Oh.", I said softly and slurped my porridge.

After I was done, I cleared the dishes and made a glass of warm milk.

"What happened to coffee and tea?", Ady asked. I shrugged. He frowned.
"What day is it today?", I asked aloud. All of them looked at me.
"It's Saturday, Qiuru.", Ben said. I squealed in surprise.
"Don't do that Ben.", I exclaimed and took a deep breath.
"Saturday, saturday. Oh shit!!!", I exclaimed and grabbed my mobile.

I excused myself and made a phonecall to Richard.

"Rich, how is God-dad?", I asked him.
"He's doing fine.", Richard replied.
"I'll drop by later tonight.", I told him.
"Have you made a decision?", he asked, concerned.
"No. I did not have time to think about it.", I admited softly.
"We'll think of something, don't worry.", he assured me gently.
"Thank you Rich. I'll see you later.", I said and hung up.

"Who was that?", I jumped in surprise and turned around.
"It was a friend. I promised that I helped him. I was supposed to call him today and I almost forgot.", I lied through my teeth.
"I see. Want to walk?", he asked suddenly.
"Okay.", I replied and we headed out to the stables.

We took our time and strolled in silence.

"I uh...", Kunda broke the silence. I turned to look at him.
"Yes?", I asked, tilting my head.
"I missed you.", he said softly. I smiled but said nothing.
"I see that you have been doing fine.", he added. I nodded.
"You too. EG has been pretty successful after Niunai left, and Xiao Gang joined you.", I said softly.

It was then Kunda reached out and held my hand. I looked at him in surprise and struggled abit. He held on tight. I sighed and walked on. The funny thing was that I felt nothing when he held my hand. I was in fact more worried. Worried that Gareth might just walk up and see us holding hands. I looked around discreetly just to be sure.

What was I doing? Looking around for Gareth? Worried about what he might think? What was wrong with me?

We reached to stables to be greeted by Daniel.

"Autumn! There you are! I've been waiting for--", Daniel stopped and looked at me.
"What?", I asked him.
"Uh.. New boyfriend?", Daniel asked and smirked.
"No, old boyfriend trying to rekindle.", I snapped at Daniel. He raised both hands and whistled.
"What's wrong?", Kunda asked me. I shook my head.
"You can let go now. I need to check up on my new horse.", I said and let go of Kunda's hand. My grip was slack throughout the walk. I hope that indicated something to Kunda.

I walked into the stables and greeted the horses. Chocolat, Cluod and Star neighed excitedly. It have been a long while since I last saw them. After hugging them and talking to them. I approached the last stable. Daniel joined me.

"She has been pretty moody of late", Daniel warned.
"I got nipped by her a number of times.", he added. I nodded.
"NightSky.", I called out and her head popped out over the enclosure. She grunted.
"I'm sorry chéri. I've been so busy lately. I know, I promised. Tomorrow?", I said to Nightsky. She grunted and move forward to nudge her nose into my face. I laughed.
"Ok, this evening then. Now, let Daniel brush you down first. Look at you coat. You've been nasty to him haven't you?", I chided her. Nightsky looked at me, her eyes bright.
"Okay. Let's Daniel do his work. I'll see you later.", I assured Nightsky and gave her a hug.

"Okay Dan, go ahead and do what you need to.", I told him as I stepped back.
"I'll come back again in the evening to ride her.", I added as I walked back to Kunda.
"Did you say hi to them?", I asked him. He nodded.
"Then let's head back.", I told him.

Kunda said nothing and walked silently by my side.

TGIF! Or not....

2009-11-23T00:33:00.005+08:00

The next morning, I was awaken by queasiness in my stomach. I went into the toilet and tried to vomit. Maybe it was food poisoning. It was then Aemee started wailing. I quickly washed up and went to check on her. This time was a wet diaper and feeding. After which, I played with her for abit and left her in the cot while I washed up and prepared for work that day.

I brought Aemee down to the kitchen and Ben had already prepared breakfast. I gave Ben a smile of thanks and handed Aemee to him. I looked at breakfast and sighed.

"Is something wrong Qiuru?", Ben asked when he noticed my expression.
"I don't know Ben. I don't think I can swallow this.", I said to Ben apologetically as I pointed to the bacon and eggs.
"Are you feeling well today Qiuru? You look quite pale.", Ben asked concerned. I got up and made myself a wamr glass of milk.
"I'm feeling a little under the weather. Stress maybe. Things have been rather crazy around here.", I said and Ben nodded.
"Why not you join us for dinner tonight?", Ben suggested with a smile.
"That would be wonderful.", I smiled in reply.
"I'll leave Aemee to you now. Call me if anything comes up. I'll drop by during lunch to see her.", I told Ben as I downed the milk.
"Will do Qiuru.", Ben said and I left for the office.

There was a final meeting with Slyvia on the wedding plans. The couple were going to have the solemnisation and dinner at the hotel. The final details were dealt with and the wedding was pretty much done. Another meeting with the Chefs and it was almost lunchtime. I headed over to Ben's place to check up on Aemee.

"Hi Megan.", I greeted as I entered the apratment.
"Miss Autumn.", she greeted with a smile.
"Qiuru please.", I corrected her. She nodded.
"Howis Aemee?", I asked Megan, looking around.
"She is fine, just fed and sleeping with my son.", Megan assured me and led me into the bedroom. I looked into the cot and smiled.
"Thank you Megan for your help. I don't know what I wil do without you.", I said and held her hand.
"It's nothing Qiuru. The pleasure is all mine.", she assured me with a huge smile.

It was then my mobile vibrated. I looked at it, it was Sharon on the line. I excused myself and took the phonecall outside of the bedroom.

"Talk to me girl.", I answered the phone.
"Qiuru, EG has just arrived.", she told me.
"I uh...", I stammered at the news. I had not prepared myself for EG yet.
"Qiuru?", Sharon prompted waiting for instructions.
"Check them in the usual rooms. No access to the main house without an escort or Ben with them. Main house is strictly out of bounds now, unless invited by me or Pris.", I firmly told her.
"Noted Qiuru. Will you coming down to greet them?", she asked.
"I will be there in a moment.", I said and we hung up.

I walked into the room and took another look at Aemee. I gently stroked her cheek and kissed her forehead before leaving. I turned to Megan.

"I'll see you tonight.", Megan said.
"Tonight then.", I said and left for the hotel.

Back at the hotel, I was greeted by Sharon. With other guests around in the lobby, I did not immediately notice the guys. Sharon updated me on some guests complains. Minor issues we could not fix. I noticed the guys manager doing up the check in for them. After speaking to Sharon, I approached her.

"Hey, long time no see.", she greeted me with a handshake.
"The guys are over there.", heir manager indicated to the sitting area. I turned to look. I took a deep breath and approached them.

"Hi.", I greeted softly in manderin. The guys all turned and looked up at me.
"Qiuru!!", Shuwei was the first to get up and hug me. I laughed.
"Long time no see.", Ady greeted with a smile.
"Shuwei, you can let go of me now.", I said in between laughter. I turned to the new member.
"You must be Xiao Gang. My name is Qiuru, welcome to 1 Ridges.", I greeted him with a handshake.
"Thank you for having us.", he said with a smile.

"Qiuru?", the fourth voice sounded out. I plastered a smile and turned to face him.
"Kunda. How have you been? It's been a long time.", I said softly with the smile.
"Kunda has missed you.", Shuwei teased. Ady nodded.
"I missed you all.", I said, avoiding what Shuwei had said.
"Where's Ping-er?", Ady asked.
"France. Business.", I kept my answers as short and ambigious as possible.

"France?", Shuwei whistled.
"Have you all had lunch yet?", I asked cheerily.
"Not really, we only had something light on the flight here.", Xiao Gang said.
"Then, let's have lunch together to catch up. I got to check with your manager on your plans for the week.", I said and excused myself.
~~~~
She looked different. There was something different about her. Kunda could not put his finger to it. The guys were excited to see her, but his heart was pounding so hard.

He wondered about how she felt about him. It had been 5 years since their seperation. And seeing her again for the first time after such a long time, Kunda felt a relief seeing her. He was sure about how he felt about her. His feelings had never changed, never swayed.

But he was not sure about her. It has been a number of years, there may be someone in her life already. Then again, it does not seem like it.

"She looks rather pale.", Shuwei told Kunda softly. Kinda had noticed when he saw her.
"Yeah, is she ok?", Ady asked.

Qiuru walked back towards them. She looked every bit like a business woman.

"Qiuru, are you still in the insurance line?", Ady asked, as they made their way to the restaurant.
"No, I left the industry already.", she said simply. Kunda listen intently. He knew she had left, but for what reason, he did not know.
"Then what are you doing now?", Shuwei asked excitedly.
"I run 1 Ridges now.", she explained with a smile.
"You're running the hotel now? Then what about Ping-er?", Ady asked surprised.
"She has other family business to look after. I'm just helping her out to lighten her load.", she explained softly.

There was something different about her. Kunda noticed that she was more soft spoken than before. But then again, it could be because she looked unwell.

"Qiuru, are you feeling ok? You look kind of pale.", Kunda asked, concerned.
"Stress. I'm quite worn out. Things have been crazy here. Mag is in the hospital, Ping-er is out of Singapore. And there's a baby to look after.", Qiuru explained as they settled in.
"A baby?", Kunda asked shocked.
"Yours?", Ady added.
"Not mine. Long story.", Qiuru said with a sigh.

Kunda watched Qiuru as she related the story of Aemee. It was then Kunda realised what was different about her.

Qiuru had matured, and every bit of a grown woman now. It felt like yesterday that they were still 21 years old. The years had passed by so quickly, and she had blossomed into a successful woman. She had gotten more beautiful. Kunda smiled to himself.

He was going to have to woo her all over again. And he hoped that he had enough time to do so.
~~~~
Somewhere in mid-air....

Gareth had boarded the family private jet about 2 hours ago and was on his way to Singapore. He counted the hours to seeing her again. His visit was definately going to surprise her and he could not wait to see the shock on her face.

Gareth settled back into his seat and opened one the ring box he had brought with him. The diamonds and sappires glittered in the light. Gareth smiled to himself.

10 more hours and he can finally hold her in his arms.

Gareth grinned to himself as he looked at the rings.

Pris and Nicholas left for France

2009-11-21T00:39:00.006+08:00

I was lucky that there was not a single problem that night at the hotel. I managed to sleep through the night and awoke pretty late the next morning. It was Thursday. Pris and Nic were to head to France this evening. I lazed in bed for abit more and stared up at the ceiling.
~~~~

In London...

Gareth stared up at the ceiling of his room. He had just gotten into bed for the night. He looked at the clock, it was about 1.30am. Autumn may have already gotten up and is already working now. He hugged his pillow.

He really missed her. He missed having going to bed and waking up next to her. He sighed and closed his eyes. He wanted so much to hold her now.

One more day and he would be on his way to seeing her. With that thought, Gareth soon fell asleep.
~~~~

On the other end...

I was dressed and ready for the day. I left room and headed for the kitchen where I was greeted by Pris and Nicholas. I walked in towards the bar.

"Autumn, come and have breakfast.", Pris said and a set a mug of tea out for me at the bar.
"Thanks, but no thanks. My tummy is feeling funny.", I said softly. Pris looked up at me.
"Autumn, are you ok?", Pris asked concerned. I nodded, then shook my head.
"Which is it?", she asked and frowned.
"Both ways I guess. How is Aemee?", I returned her a question as I settled in.

She nodded over to the couch. I turned and saw Nicholas holding Aemee. He was smiling. I looked back at Pris. She only shrugged.

"So are you guys packed and ready for tonight?", I asked her as I reached out for a glass of water.
"Pretty much. Will you be able to handle Aemee?", Pris asked as she set the pancakes down in front of me.
"Should be able to.", I said and blanched at the pancakes. She arched a brow at me.
"My tummy is feeling weird today.", I told her and sighed.
"Are you sure you're ok?", Pris asked again. I nodded.

"In any case, during the day, Megan can look after Aemee. In the evenings, when you're off work, you can pick her up from Ben's place. Like a working mum.", Pris said casually as she pushed the plate forward to me, indicating that I should eat something.

"Ok, I'll speak to Ben on this. Although, that..", I said and pointed to the pancakes.
"Is not going to help with the queasiness.", I added and shook my head.
"A glass of warm milk?", she encouraged.
"Okay, better than nothing.", I said softly.

After downing the warm milk, it was back to another hectic day. Thank God for Sharon, otherwise I would have gone demented with the work. There were meetings after meetings, guests complains to attend to, the upcoming wedding, the nitty gritty stuff of the operations of the hotel. It was alot. I would normally be ok with the load I have on hand, but I realised that I had been feeling more tired lately.

I shrugged it off to stress. Things have gotten more hectic since Mag was hospitalised, and Sharon and rest of the crew were doing the best that they could. I was thankful for that. The new guys will start coming Monday.

By then, the day was already over. I didn't have much time to think about other things. Pris and Nicholas were to leave after dinner. A quick and simple dinner and I accompanied the two of them to our private air strip.

"Give me a call if you need anything.", Pris told me. I nodded as I rolled my eyes.
"Also, update us on Aemee.", Nicholas added. His blue eyes dimmed a little.
"I know you can't bear to but leave her to me and enjoy yourselves. You are going to celebrate your engagement.", I said with a smile.
"Will you be ok?", Pris asked worried. I put both hands on her shoulder from behind her and steered her towards the private jet.
"Go. I will be fine. There's Sharon, Megan and Ben to help me along the way. So go and enjoy yourselves." I said with a sigh.
"Call me if you need anything.", Pris said.
"Okay okay. Now go.", I ordered them, as if trying to get rid of them. They laughed and boarded the plane.

Ben drove me back to the Manor.

"Qiuru, I will show you how to feed Aemee and what to do for tonight.", Ben said as we turned into the Manor.
"Thank you Ben. I will leave it to you to bring Aemee over to Megan tomorrow morning when I leave for the office.", I said quietly. Ben looked at me through the rearview mirror.
"Qiuru, are you ok? You look very pale.", Ben said with concern. I looked up.
"I'm fine. Thanks Ben.", I said softly.

Back at the Manor, Ben went through with me on Aemee's habits. She was already fed, bathed and diaper changed by Megan when we were out. I thanked Megan and carried Aemee back to my room. Ben helped with the baby supplies and led the way.

The cot had arrived and set up in my room. I gently placed Aemee in the cot and whispered my thanks to Ben. I told Ben that he could retire for the night after locking up. He bowed and left my room. I then turned my attention to Aemee and sighed. I took a quick shower and climbed into bed. I sighed and stared p at the ceiling. It was then I thought of Gareth. I picked up my mobile and looked at it. It was about 10pm local time.
~~~~
Gareth's mobile vibrated on his desk. He was furiously typing away on an article that was due that Friday itself. He had it edited it and was going through it again. It was then Julian entered his office with a huge stack of files and noticed that Gareth's mobile was vibrating.

"Mr St Claire, you mobile is ringing.", Julian said as he set the files down. Gareth looked up at Julian and quickly looked for his mobile. Julian handed it to him.
"Thanks Julian.", Gareth said as he took it from Julian. He looked at the number. Julian smiled at Gareth's shocked face and excused himself, giving him the privacy he needed.

"Heh... He... Hello?", Gareth stammered after clicking on the answer button.
"Are you busy now?", she asked concerned. She sounded tired.
"No, not really.", Gareth said as he leaned back into his seat, looking the mess on his desk. In actual fact, he was extremely busy. But she deserved the time.
"I uh.. ", she began, not knowing what to say.
"Yes chéri?", Gareth replied with a slight drawl.
"Pris and Nic has left for France earlier. The Manor is pretty quiet for now. Aemee is sleeping soundly.", she reported.
"Is that all chéri?", Gareth encouraged.
"And I uh...", she stammered.
"Hmm?", he prompted.
"I missed you.", she finally admitted softly.

Gareth smiled his widest. He was almost there. She had missed him. He was elated.

"I miss you too chéri.", Gareth said in response.
"How are you holding up?", he asked gently.
"Things have been pretty hectic of late. I'm glad the staff here are all on the ball. Otherwise I would have gone crazy here. My body has been acting up on me lately. I can't eat properly, food doesn't sit well with me and I'm tired all the time.", she admitted, sighing.

Gareth had noticed that she sounded more tired recently from their regular phone conversations over the past few days. She had never taken the initiative to call him on her own before, and this was the first time. It was him who always made the call over.

"That does not sound good. Are you alright chéri?", Gareth asked, very worried.
"Is there anything I can do?", he added.
"I just... I really just wish you were here.", she sniffed softly.
"Chéri, don't cry. Please don't, because I can't do anything when I'm not be your side.", Gareth pleaded gently.
"I'm not crying. Who said I was?", she rebutted stubbornly, still sniffing. Gareth smiled to himself, she was a headstrong one.
"Okay, you are not crying. Why not you get some sleep?", he said as he looked at his watch and did the math.
"I just needed someone to talk to. I will be awaken later by Aemee for feeding. Until then, I just wanted to hear your voice.", she said softly. Gareth sighed inwardly.

"Anyways, thanks St Claire. I should get some sleep. It's going to be another long day tomorrow. I have to get through the night first.", she joked casually.
"That's my girl. Goodnight my chéri.", Gareth said relactantly. He wished he could speak to her a little longer, but he was glad the conversation was short. He needed to finish up the article and finalised next month's issue. Then he would be free to head home to pack up.
"Goodnight mon cher.", she said softly and they hung up.

Mon cher.

He liked the ring to it when she said it. Gareth smiled to himself and went back to his work.
~~~~

Several hours later....

I was awaken by Aemee wailing. I rushed up to the cot and picked her up and craddled her while checking her diapers. Dry. I noticed that she fumbled about on my nightgown, grabbing onto my breast. Quickly grabbing a bottle, I coaxed her to release my nipple, that she had already managed to latch onto and began to suckle, and replaced with the the bottle. She began to suckle on the bottle instead. I sat on my bed and watched her feed. Once done, I craddled her until she fell asleep and gently put her back into the cot.

I gently stroked Aemee's cheek and climbed back into bed. As I fell asleep, I suddenly realised that I had been calm throughout the process. And when Aemee latched onto, it felt okay. I shrugged it off to being too tired to care or bother.

Busy busy

2009-11-20T20:13:00.006+08:00

I went to the hotel and met Sharon, who handed me some files and updated me on the going-ons of the hotel. She also mentioned of the interviews. As Magdalene has been hospitalised, we were in dire need of a new operations manager. And since Magdalene had been the one in charge of PR as well, Pris had decided to hire someone for the position of Public Relations Manager and and maybe an assistant for the manager.

But for now, we need an Operations Manager and Public Relations Manager. I skimmed through the files and listened to Sharon as we walked over to the interview area. Two files caught my eyes. Sharon noticed.

"I noticed them too.", she said with a laugh.
"Interesting.", I commented and smirked to myself. If they do well, we might actually have some fun around here.
"Are you ready?", Sharon asked as she opened the door.
"As always.", I said and walked in.

For the next three hours, Sharon and I went on for the interviews. In between one of the interviews, I looked at Sharon.

"Sharon.", I began. She looked up at me.
"Have you ever thought of taking over from Magdelene?", I continued as I gently picked up the paper and set them in place together.
"Me? Oh no!!", she exclaimed.
"Why not? You know the ropes.", I asked her.
"Well, I'm comfortable where I am for now.", she said hesistantly.
"You can be honest with me Sharon. I know you do good work here.", I assured her.

"I'm just not ready yet.", she admitted.
"I see. That's fine, everyone at their own time.", I said with a smile.
"Thank you Qiuru.", she said with a smile and got up to get the next candidate. I looked at the file. I looked his picture, he did have the face for a PR position. I will iknterview for both positions.

He walked in after Sharon and took his seat. The interview started.

"Thank you Ethan. I will go get your brother now.", Sharon said as she got up with him. I nodded and thanked him and watchehim as he walked out. He had the creditentials for the PR position. His brother walked in.

"You two look exactly alike.", Sharon exclaimed.
"People tell that to us alot.", he said with a laugh.
"And you must be Nathan. I hope you two did not swop places.", I said with a laugh. Nathan looked surprised.
"I know, I have a pair of twin sisters.", I explained.
"I see.", he replied with a laugh. There was mischief in his eyes. I smiled back.

After the interview, Sharon and I adjorned for lunch. After which will be the meeting with Slyvia and the Chefs for the upcoming wedding this weekend.

"Qiuru, I must remind that Energy will be town this weekend.", Sharon said over lunch.
"I almost forgot about that.", I said softly.
"By the way Sharon what do you think of the twins?", I asked her.
"Both of them will do well for the PR position. But we only have one position. It would be a waste if we can't hire them both.", she sighed.
"I must admit that it would be interesting to have them around. They are good looking, perfect eye candies for the female staff here.", I said with a smirk. Sharon laughed.

"Well, the PR manager will need an assistant.", I hinted to Sharon. Her eyes widened.
"They will work together. Sharon, work out the pay packages for both of them. No difference in pay, only positions.", I told her decisively. She nodded.
"But the operations manger position is still open. There wasn't anyone?", Sharon said.
"There was not anyone suitable and I want Mag back. So, or the time being while Mag is away, I will take over as operations manager. We will work this out together.", I told Sharon and sighed.

It was going to be crazy.

After lunch, I returned to my office to finish up some paper work before heading out for the wedding meeting. It was then my mobile rang. I answered the call without looking at the caller ID.

"Hello?", I answered.
"Chéri.", the other end drawled.
"St Claire?", I exclaimed and stopped what I was doing. I looked at my watch.
"Why in the world are you calling me at this hour? Aren't you supposed to still be in bed sleeping? It's bloody hell 5.20am in the morning on your side. St Claire! Go back to sleep!", I shouted over the phone. Gareth only laughed.
"You actually care.", he said in between laughter.
"It's not funny St Claire.", I snapped at him as I typed an email. I checked my watch again.

"Are you busy now?", he asked softly.
"A little. What is it?", my voice softened.
"Nothing, I just missed you. I couldn't really sleep.", he admitted softly.
"Is everything ok?", I stopped what I was doing and leaned back into my seat.
"Just been rather busy of late. But otherwise everything is ok. How is Pris and Nic?", he asked.
"Been busy with Aemee. You do know that Nic has proposed to Pris and she has accepted. They will be flying to France tomorrow to meet his parents and announce their engagement.", I explained slowly to Gareth.
"Nic told me. So that would mean that you will be busy for quite awhile.", Gareth concluded.
"Yeah.", I said softly.

"In that case, I won't hold you up. I'll call again another time.", Gareth said with a sigh.
"Thanks for calling St Claire.", I replied.
"It was nothing.", he teased.
"And I missed you too.", I added softly. There was silence.
"St Claire, you there?", I asked.
"Ye.. Yeah. You kind of got me there.", he said suddenly.
"I got to go. Got a meeting.", I said quickly.
"Ok, go. I'll call again.", he said and we hung up.

It was a crazy busy day.

And it's back to work

2009-11-19T23:41:00.004+08:00

The next morning I awoke to gentle knocking on the room door.

"Come in.", I called out in annoyance.
"Miss, would you be joing Sir for breakfast?", a maid entered asked timidly. I sat up and glared at the young girl. She squeaked.
"Ok. I will be down in 10 minutes.", I said and got off the bed and went into the bathroom to wash up.

I joined God-dad at the dining table. Richard was seated on God-dad's left. I settled in on his right.

"Good morning Qiuru.", God-dad greeted cheerily. I marrowed my eyes at him.
"Don't give me that look.", he warned. I shrugged and waited for my breakfast.
"Morning Qiuru.", Richard greeted. I looked up at him. Richard was in another suit this morning.
"Morning Rich.", I said and smiled at him.

"Richard, see Qiuru home later.", God-dad ordered him.
"Yes Boss.", was all he said and went back to the morning papers.

After breakfast, I gathered my stuff and said my goodbye to God-dad.

"Qiuru, think about what I said.", God-dad said, with a hint of warning in his voice.
"I will.", I said softly.
"Goodbye God-dad. I will see you again Saturday.", I said with a smile and gave him a hug.
"Good.", was all he said and hugged me back.

Richard was waiting for me at the entrance. I looked up to him and smiled, Richard returned one. He escorted me to my car.

"There's no need to see me home.", I told Richard gently.
"Are you sure?", he asked, looking back at God-dad. I nodded.
"Just tell God-dad that I said I'll be fine on my own.", I explained. Richard nodded.
"Thank you Rich. For everything so far.", I added softly.
"It was nothing. It was only right that I did what I did.", he replied and pat my head.
"I'll see you again this Saturday. Give me a call if anything happens.", I told him as I got into my car.
"I will. Drive safe.", Richard said and closed the door.

I waved to God-dad, who waved back and I drove home.

Back at the Manor, I parked my car and was greeted by Ben at the entrance.

"Good morning Qiuru.", Ben greeted.
"Update me.", I said softly.
"Missy and Prince Nicholas are headed to France this evening. The interviews for the opened positions will commence at 10.30am. I will need to run through Aemee's habit and feeding times with you as Missy will be in France till Sunday.", Ben explained as we walked in. I looked at my watch, it was 9.45am. I sighed and remembered what God-dad had told me.

"Ok Ben. I'm going up to change and prepare for the interviews. Pls get Sharon to prepare the necessary. Please inform Silvia that I need to meet her after lunch at 2pm to discuss the wedding this weekend. Also, please inform Chef Gwan, Chef Brandan, Andy and Joey of this meeting. They are to attend as well. That would be all Ben.", I said and stepped into the elavator.

I walked over to Pris's room and knocked on the door.

"Come on in.", I heard Pris call out. I entered to se Pris feeding Aemee and Nicholas sat beside her watching.
"Morning.", I greeted.
"Where were you last night?", Pris asked.
"God-dad's. Stayed the night.", I explained. Nicholas looked confused.
"How is she doing?", I asked Pris.
"Aemee is doing fine.", Pris said as she set the bottle down. Nicholas took over and carried Aemee. Aemee looked uncomfortable.

"Here, let me.", I said and reached out for Aemee. Nicholas handed her to me. I gently carried Aemee, craddled her against my chest, with her facing past my shoulders and began to gently rubbed her back. Nicholas stared at me.

"What is Autumn doing?", Nicholas asked Pris. Pris looked at me.
"I'm burping her. Drinking out from a bottle means sucking in alot of air. Burping the baby will help remove the extra air, which can make babies uncomfortable and bloated.", I explained to Nicholas.
"How did you know that?", he asked.
"All you need is 2 nieces.", I said with a laugh.

Aemee burped. A really loud one at that and I handed her back to Nicholas.

"You guys leaving for France tonight?", I asked them.
"Yes. We're going to meet his family.", Pris said.
"We're going to annouce our engagement to the family.", Nicholas explained. I looked at them.
"Congrats. I'm going to work now.", I said flatly.
"Aren't you happy for us?", Nicholas asked curiously.
"I said congrats didn't I?", I snapped at him. Pris stared at me.

I rolled my eyes and left her room to return to mine to change and prepare for the interviews. God-dad has really made things difficult for me. And I'm losing my patience over this matter. I thought of Richard as I changed. Then, I thought of Gareth and sighed. And I remembered EG will be here for the weekends. I sighed somemore and banged my hand on my desk. The sound resonated through my room.

I heard frantic knocking on my door. I opened the door.

"Autumn, are you ok?", Pris asked with Nicholas beside her.
"I'm fine. I'm late, I've got interviews to get to.", I said and left my room.

Mafia Trouble

2009-11-19T20:00:00.002+08:00

I was awaken by my mobile vibrating in the late evening. I reached out and pick it up.

"Huhloh", I answered sleepily, my eyes still closed.
"Sleepyhead.", the other end said with a laugh. I opened my eyes slowly.
"Gareth?", I asked in surprise.
"Chéri.", Gareth drawled in his strong english accent. I looked at the clock, it 10pm here. London was 8 hours behind, so it was 2pm, Wednesday afternoon.
"Had your lunch yet St Claire?", I asked him sleepily.
"Alone. It's not fun when you're not around to have it with me.", he whined. I laughed.

"Were you sleeping? I'm sorry chéri. Maybe I should--", he apologised.
"It's ok. It's good you called.", I interupted him.
"Sure?", he asked concerned.
"Yeah. I'm glad you called.", I said softly and smiled.

We talked for another hour or so and hung up as he had to get back to work. I got up and took a quick shower. My stomach growled. Oh yeah, I have not had dinner yet. I went down to the kitchen, there was no one. Pris and Nicholas were probably tired looking after Aemee. I smirked and helped myself to a packet of instant noodles. I looked at it and sighed. Looks like I got to eat this stuff.

After supper, I hung around and watched cable. It was then my mobile rang. I looked at the number and answered immediately.

"Richard?", I answered the phone.
"Qiuru. Are you back in Singapore?", Richard asked.
"How is God-Dad?", I asked Richard seriously.
"He's been a little edgy.", Richard warned me.
"I'm coming down now.", I said and hung up.

I went up, got changed and left the Manor in my Cooper. I arrvied at God-dad's home. Richard answered the door.

"Qiuru. He's in the study.", Richard said and led me in.
"Thank you Richard.", I said and followed him in.

"God-dad.", I greeted him as I stepped into the study.
"Qiuru! You're home!", he exclaimed and got up and walked towards me. I gave him and hug and smiled.
"It's been awhile.", I said softly.
"No matter, as long as you come by once in awhile. You should drop by more often. I have missed you.", God-dad said and motioned for me to sit.

We settled in while Richard brought in the tea. God-dad updated me on the going-ons of the group, and how things have been lately in the neighbourhood. I listened attentively and made some suggestions to help things along.

"We need you back Qiuru.", God-dad said after a moment of silence. I almost choked and my tea, Richard came up and pat my back gently. I looked up to him in thanks. I noticed God-dad smiling an approval of Richard's actions.

"But God-dad, I can't. I'm running the Manor now.", I said gently.
"You have Richard, and he swore to serve you. Richard is the best that I had.", I added.
"But he is not family.", God-dad said.
"What do you mean?", I asked God-dad.
"I've been meaning to retire. I'm getting too old for all these action. Richard will never do. Qiuru, you must take over. I will not hand this group to anyone else except you.", God-dad said firmly.
"God-dad I--", I tried to explain.
"No more! No one else but you!", he said out loud, banging his hand on the coffee table.

Richard and I looked at each other. I frowned. I had to think this through.

"I will consider what you have said God-dad.", I said softly.
"Good. The group is comfortable with the way you work and you know this group inside out.", God-dad said, softening his voice and gave me a small smile.
"So does Richard.", I said softly.
"Richard will continue to be by your side.", God-dad said as he looked up to Richard, who stood by me. I looked up to Richard, uncertainty and sadness in his eyes.

It was not that Richard wanted the group for himself, but by far, he is the best candidate after me.

Richard was 3 years older than me. Richard and I grew up together in the group. We did everything together. From negotiations to fights, Richard was always by my side. I knew for a long time he had this crush on me, but we never went any further than being the bestest of friend, buddies and brothers. We looked out for each other.

When I ran my own sub-group from God-dad's group, Richard was my right hand man. I have not seen Richard in a long time after I left the group to finish my studies and went on to being a financial advisor.

"I'm turning in. Qiuru, stay for the night. I'm sure you and Richard have alot of catching up to do.", God-dad as he stood up. I stood up as well and reached out to God-dad to help him.
"No need, I can manage. I'll leave you two youngsters.", he said as he waved me off and left the study.

I sighed when God-dad was out of sight. I slumped into the couch. Richard came to sit by me.

"We'll work something out.", Richard said gently. I smiled at him. It was then I took a good look at Richard.

In the years that I have not met Richard, he had flourished. He was always handsome young man, but hardened by the ways of the mafia. But I knew, he was still a softie inside. He had always been. Richard had matured and looked handsome, his features more defined and musculine. Girls always swooned when they saw him. I bet he still had a tons of admirers. I've never really thought Richard to be handsome before, but there was something about him that had changed. For one, he was dressed impeccably in a fitted suit.

"Qiuru?", Richard called out.
"Huh?", I snapped out of my thoughts.
"I'll bring you up to your room.", he said as he stood up and held up his hand. I took it and stood up and followed him out of the study.
"Things have been pretty crazy lately.", Richard began.
"Boss has missed you, and has been rather grumpy of late.", he added.

We reached my old room. Richard opened the door and I walked it. It was kept the same.

"I'll leave--", Richard began.
"No, let's catch up. It's been how many years Rich?", I asked him and smiled.
"3? or 5?", he said softly.
"I lost count.", I said. We laughed.
"Wanna head out for some coffee?", I asked him.
"Let me change into something more comfortable. I'll see you downstairs in abit.", he said as he unbutton the buttons of his fitted jacket and left my room.

Half an hour later, clad in t-shirt and jeans, Richard came down the stairs. He looked different, more like a regular 28 year old guy now. We hopped into my Cooper and headed to the nearest 24 hours Starbucks.

After ordering our drinks, we settled in.

"You look different Qiuru.", Richard said.
"I'm still the same me. But you look different. There's just something I can't put my finger to.", I said with a laugh as I set my drink down. He laughed and rested his arms against the edge of the table. It was then I noticed the scar on his right arm.

I reached out and gently traced my finger along the scar. Richard looked at me. I looked up and noticed his face straight, but pain in his eyes.

"I never said how sorry I was.", I said softly. Richard grabbed my hand and squeezed it.
"I already knew.", he said softly.
"It was my fault. If I had not--", I began softly
"It was not your fault. That guy was nutcase to start with.", Richard explained.
"If I had listened to you in the first place, and not look for that bastard, he would not have found the opportunity. You did it to protect me.", I said softly.

"It was my job as your right hand man.", Richard said nonchantly and leaned back into his seat.
"13 stitches? 4 weeks off the job? And I had to look after you! Imagine a boss looking after her own right hand man.", I exclaimed.
"Well, 4 weeks off the job was alot better than having to live with the guilt if you were raped.", Richard said seriously. I sighed.
"Turn off the mafia mode. We're off duty.", I said with a laugh.
"I swore that I will protect you and I did.", he said with a small smile.

I said nothing and sipped my drink, but Richard was right. I was still a girl after all. My brothers looked out for me even more than each other because I was a girl. My boys were loyal to only me. Richard was my number one fan. I studied Richard as he sat there and watched the peoply walk by.

I trusted this fella with my life.

It was several hours later when we left. Richard insisted that he drove. I was too tired to argue and allowed him. I fell asleep on the drive back. I slept like a dead log. Richard tried to wake me up, but to no avail. I felt Richard lift me off the seat. I wrapped my arms around his neck and rested my cheek on his shoulder.

"I'm going to put you on the bed now.", he said gently. I nodded and relaxed as he laid me on my bed. I snuggled in and went back to sleep. Richard gently stroked my hair.
"Goodnight Qiuru.", he said softly as he got ff my bed.
"Thank you Rich.", I mumbled and fell asleep.

Not pregnant.

2009-11-19T01:03:00.003+08:00

It was evening when Dr. White called me.
Unfortunately, it was Nicholas who picked up the phone while I was in the toilet.

"Pris dear, Dr. White called." He said as I stepped out from the bathroom.
"Dr. White?" I asked. It must be the blood test results.
"What is it? Are you not feeling well?" He asked. I shook my head.
"I just needed some confirmation." I replied, touching my stomach. He nodded.

"I'll accompany you there?" He asked.
"Erm..." I hesitated.
"No buts. I'm coming." He insisted. I nodded.

We went down to his office before dinner.
"Come on in, have a seat." Dr White said, looking at a white file intently without looking up. He sat down and swirl his chair around.
"Oh, good evening Your Highness." Dr. White said coolly. I smiled.
"Good evening, Sir." Nicholas replied.
"I am honoured." Dr. White replied.

He took out another file from his IN tray. He look at the closed folder, then to Prince Nicholas, then to me.
"Pris, I need to do an ultra-scan for you first." He said and motioned me to get to the machine.
He squeezed some gel onto my stomach skin. Then he maneuvered the scanner over the area.

Dr. White keep looking at the screen while shifting the scanner.
"Is there something wrong with the baby?" Nicholas asked.
Dr White kept quiet.
Nicholas held my hand while looking at the screen.

After a while, Dr. White lifted the scanner and took a tissue to clean my stomach.
"Doctor?" Nicholas asked, sensing something the Doctor is keeping mum about.

"I'm sorry to you both." He sighed Then he took down his spectacles and looked at my direction.
"Pris, you are not pregnant." He said.
"You have a case of false pregnancy." He added.
"It's alright, you both are young, still can try again." He added.

False pregnant?

I looked at Nicholas. Disappointment's written all over his face.
I too felt disappointed. Nicholas made a move and comforted me.
"It's okie, my dear." He said as he held me close. I nodded.

I went straight back to my room. I wasn't in the mood to eat anything.
Nicholas wanted to follow me in.
"Nic, I.. Can I just have some time alone, please?" I asked.
This time he complied without any buts.

I climbed into my bed and I cried.

Many thoughts raced through my mind about it.
'Then again, it is good isn't it?'
'We can slowly take our time, isn't it?'

Although I tried very much to comfort and convince myself, deep down I knew I was ready to have this baby.
I didn't know how long I have cried and fell asleep after that, but I knew someone actually came into my room and pulling up the covers and tucking me in.

--------------

'The news from Dr White this evening did hit her hard. I wondered how she is feeling now.'

In the guest room, Nicholas paced up and down, occasional pausing to wonder about Dr. White's diagnostics.

'It was just an hour ago when Priscilla has locked herself in her room and refused to come out. And I don't know what is going on in that room right now.' I thought.

I went down to Dr. White's office. I need to know the exact diagnostics.
"Your Highness." Dr. White greeted.
"I want to know everything." I said firmly.

Dr. White studied me for awhile.
"Sit down." He said calmly.

For an hour, he explained the blood test and the symptoms and cause of a case of false pregnancy.
"She is stress." He mentioned.
"Frankly speaking, you are the heir to the French throne and she is the future queen to -- to produce heirs for your royal household. Any women in her position will feel stress." Dr. White spoke bluntly.
Those words made something in me stirred.

Why didn't I thought of that in the first place?
Her face expression when I proposed. Her eyes showed uncertainty. She said she couldn't commit.
Everything adds up.
I slapped my forehead.
I was too impatient.

Looking out to the ocean, the view from the guest room is beautiful.
"Your Highness, may I be of service?" Ben greeted.
"Oh yes, Ben, please, can you open Priscilla's bedroom door. I would like to check on her." I said.
Ben bowed and showed the way.

Once the door opened, she was fast asleep in bed, still in the clothes she wore earlier.
Her face has dried up paths of tears flowing down her cheeks.
I gently wiped her tears and placed a kiss on her forehead, and gently pull the covers and tuck her in.

I still couldn't comprehend her sometimes, but I know we both had a connection somehow. We both like each other's accompany, we share some same hobbies and we pretty much mirror each other in certain ways.
Everything seems so, so natural.

A sigh escaped my breath as I exit her bedroom.

Aemee's trial.

2009-11-19T01:00:00.000+08:00

The day or the summary and the verdict for Aemee's trial has arrived.
Nicholas and I were on our way to the court when we were practically mobbed by the local reporters.

There were camera flashes everywhere, reporters tried to get us to give them comments. It was horrible, and luckily, with Nicholas protecting me and the baby, and his bodyguards protecting him and our lawyer with us, we were quickly escorted into the inner halls.

The trial has already began with the summation from both sides. We were in the judge's room watching the process through the LCD screen. As I listen to the whole summary being read out, I was totally disappointed.
The mother has decided to give up the baby girl and has no intention of wanting the baby.

I was still holding on to Aemee. Nicholas held me close.
The judge adjourned the court and the closure to be heard an hour later.

The door opened and Judge Tay came in.
"Good morning, Your Highness," He greeted Nicholas.
"and Lady Ridges." He added. I nodded.

"This is her?" He asked. I nodded.
Judge Tay motioned to carry her and I gently shifted Aemee into Judge Tay's hands.

"Is there anything I can help the woman?" I asked. The judge did not reply.
"Can I meet her?" I asked again. The judge looked at me, smiled.

The woman did not know who were holding onto her child until now.
We stood up as she stepped into her room. Her eyes never left the bundle I was holding in my arms.

She walked over slowly to me.
"Do you want to feed her? It's almost milk time." That was the first thing I said to her. She nodded.

The Judge and I observed her when she was holding Aemee, feeding milk to her. When Aemee had finished her milk, Judge Tay made a move.

"Alright, we'll end it right here." Judge Tay said suddenly. The woman reluctantly handed the baby over to me.
Whatever it was, I was glad that the woman did not intentionally abandon the baby. I nodded to my lawyer, then I said my thanks to Judge Tay.

"Let's go!" I said softly to Nicholas.
"That's it? You are not listening to the verdict?" Nicholas asked.
"Judge Tay will know what to do. It's not up to us to decide anyway." I replied.

"But what is going on?" Nicholas was confused.
"Judge Tay called me to bring Aemee here." I said simply. Nicholas suddenly understood.

It was another mob when we tried to board the limo. Mr. Tay stayed behind to take care of matter. Nicholas and I headed home.

Home again

2009-11-17T00:54:00.006+08:00

I was on the first flight home the very next morning. I said my goodbyes to Grandpapa and Grandmama, and the household. I boarded the private jet that was waiting for me. I looked around the hanger, hoping that Gareth would turn up at the very last minute, but he did not.I sighed as I boarded the plane.
~~~~

Gareth sat on his bed and looked at his watch. She was probably on the way to the air strip right now. He had told her that he would not be sending her off. The truth was that he didn't want to see her go. It would be easier this way.

Gareth stared at the ceiling and sighed. He got out of bed and prepared for work that morning. It was going to be a long and busy week.
~~~~

Several hours later, I landed in Singapore. Still half asleep and travel weary, Ben approached me. I smiled at him.

"Qiuru, welcome home.", Ben greeted me.

Ever since I moved back and took over the Manor's business, I had insisted that everyone in the household call me by my chinese name. It the houshold some time to get used to it, but eventually, everyone did.

"How are things at home?", I asked Ben as he drove along.
"It's been a little crazy with little Aemee and Prince Nicholas.", Ben updated me.
"Aemee huh?", I said to myself.
"How is Magdelene?", I inquired.
"She is recovering well, but she won't be back with us for quite awhile. It is going to be a slow healing process.", Ben explained as he turned into the main gates.

I looked out of the window. The Manor was as it is whenI left. We approached the entrance to the house. My Cooper was parked there. I smiled to myself. Ben opened the door and I stepped out. It was goodto be home again.

As my stuff were being brought in, I walked into the house. I looked at the Hall of Fame. There were updated photos. My heels clicked on the tile floor.

"Miss and Prince Nicholas are out with Aemee today. Her court case has already ended.", Ben explained as we entered the Manor.
"Thank you Ben. I'll take the day off today, but should Sharon need help, please have her buzz me.", I told Ben .
"Will do.", Ben replied.

It was then that I saw Keiko running towards me, her tail wagging furiously, looking like as she was running sideways. It was hilarious.

"Keiko!", as I squat down and she ran right into me. I fell backwards and she climbed all over me.
"She has missed you.", Ben said with a smile.
"I can see that.", while trying to get Keiko to stop licking my face. I got up and she kept standing on her hind legs.
"Sit Keiko.", I instructed her, and he immediately calmed down and sat.
"Good girl. Come on, let's go upstairs.", as I walked towards the elavator.

It was then I heard voices in the kitchen. An english drawl. Pris and Nicholas were probably back already. I walked into the kitchen.

"Autumn, you're back!", Pris called out when she saw me.
"Hey.", I greeted.

Nicholas was on the couch, holding onto Aemee.

"How's the case?", I asked Pris.
"It went well. I'm the foster mum for 18 months. The papers were done up already. Coffee?", Pris explained as she pulled out the coffee press.
"No, not today.", I said and went to the fridge to pull out a can of coke.
"Hey Autumn.", Nicholas greeted. His blues eyes shone.
"Hey.", I greeted and settled onto the bar seats.
"He's doing well with Aemee.", I told Pris. She nodded.

"I think he's in love with her.", Pris said with a laugh.
"Are you jealous Pris darling?", Nicholas teased. I laughed. Pris stuck her tongue out at him.
"By the way, how was the photo shoot?", Pris asked, turning her attention back to me.
"It was fine.", I said softly.
"How is Gareth?", Nicholas asked.
"Busy. He didn't see me off.", I said with a small smile.
"That's just him.", Nicholas said as he came over with Aemee.

"Do you want to hold her?", Nicholas asked.
"Sure.", I said and took over. Aemee slept on, as I craddled her.
"She's beautiful.", I said softly.
"And I'm glad that Pris is pregnant now.", Nicholas said with a smile as he wrapped his arm around Pris's waist.
"Good for you two.", I said softly and smiled.
"I'm tired. So, wake me up if you need anything else.", I said and returned Aemee to Nicholas.

I excused myself and went back to my room.